Chapter 1: PART I: SILK AND EMBERS
Chapter Text
Year 1–2 | Duty. Resistance. Watching.
Chapter Text
The torches in the Red Keep burned low and smoky, as though even flame struggled for breath beneath the weight of late autumn.
A thin wind came off Blackwater Bay and crept through arrow slits and stone seams, carrying with it the faint scent of salt and rot. It whispered along the corridors like a warning.
King’s Landing was restless.
The court was restless.
And in the Small Council chamber, beneath painted ceilings and the carved red dragon that loomed over the long table, unrest took on a voice.
“The North grows insolent,” declared King Aerys II Targaryen, his fingers twitching against the arm of his throne-like chair at the head of the council table. His nails were ragged; one bled faintly where he had bitten too far. “Levies delayed. Taxes questioned. Wolves snarling from behind their snowdrifts as though they forget whose blood sits the Iron Throne.”
No one answered immediately.
The air was too taut. Too brittle.
Scrolls lay open before the councillors containing reports from White Harbor, from the Neck, from tax collectors who had returned with less coin than expected and bruises they did not speak of in detail.
The North had not rebelled. It had not refused outright.
It had simply… resisted. Slowly. Quietly.
Like ice thickening across a river until it no longer flowed at all.
At the far end of the table, Crown Prince Rhaegar Targaryen sat in stillness so complete it seemed carved from marble. His silver hair fell unbound down his back; he had not bothered with a circlet today. His hands were folded loosely before him. To an inattentive eye, he might have seemed detached.
He was not.
He had read every report. He had noted every name. He had watched the way the king’s temper flared higher at mention of Winterfell than at mention of any other holdfast in the realm.
“The North remembers,” one councillor ventured carefully. “They are proud. Distance breeds… independence of thought.”
“Distance breeds treason,” Aerys snapped. His pale eyes darted, fever-bright. “They are too far from dragonfire. That is the trouble.”
A silence followed that was not quite comfortable.
Rhaegar’s gaze remained lowered, but something in his expression shifted,barely perceptible.
A flicker. Not of disagreement. Not of fear.
Of calculation.
Aerys leaned forward. “Perhaps it is time to remind them what burns and what freezes.”
“Your Grace.” Rhaegar’s voice entered the chamber softly, yet it carried. It always did. Music had shaped it, steadily, resonantly and deliberately. It did not rise in challenge. It did not tremble in caution. It simply existed, undeniable.
Aerys’ eyes slid toward him.
The councillors held their breath.
“There are means other than fire to secure loyalty,” Rhaegar said.
Aerys tilted his head, thin lips curling. “You would counsel restraint?”
“I would counsel permanence.”
The word settled heavily.
The king’s fingers stilled.
“Speak plainly, boy.”
Rhaegar lifted his gaze then. His eyes, violet and unflinching, met his father’s directly.
Not defiant. Not submissive. Equal, though he did not yet wear a crown.
“A marriage alliance,” he said. “Bind the North to the throne not through fear, but through blood.”
A murmur stirred around the table.
Aerys’ gaze sharpened. “Dorne has long sought closer ties,” he said. “The Martells have daughters.”
Rhaegar did not look away. “Dorne is already loyal.”
“Are they?” Aerys’ tone edged toward suspicion.
“As loyal as any realm bound by geography and trade,” Rhaegar replied. “But the North is distance. It is isolation. It is memory older than the Conquest. If we are to secure the realm, we must secure the place least inclined toward us.”
There it was again, logic. Calm. Impeccable.
And beneath it, something else.
Aerys studied his son. “And which northern maid would you propose?” His smile was thin. “Surely you have not taken to collecting wolves.”
A pause.
Just long enough to matter.
“Lyanna Stark,” Rhaegar said.
The name seemed to alter the air.
Some of the councillors exchanged glances.
Lord Stark’s daughter was not yet famed for diplomacy or courtly grace. She was known, instead, for riding like a knight and speaking too quickly when displeased. A spirited girl.
A wild one, by southern measure.
Aerys leaned back slowly. “Brandon Stark’s sister.”
“Rickard Stark’s daughter,” Rhaegar corrected gently.
Aerys’ gaze flickered. The correction was small. Precise.
“And why her?”
Now, at last, something shifted in Rhaegar’s stillness. Not outwardly dramatic; no tightening of jaw, no flare of nostrils. But the silence before he answered carried weight.
“She is unwed,” he said first, the practical layer. “Of suitable age. The Starks are proud of her. To bind her to the crown would bind the North’s future directly to ours.”
“And you have met her?” Aerys asked, too casually.
Rhaegar inclined his head. “Briefly.”
At Harrenhal, though he did not say it. In passing corridors. In a moment that had not been meant to linger and yet had.
He remembered the way she had stood; shoulders squared, chin lifted, grey eyes sharp as winter steel. She had not bowed as low as southern girls did. She had not simpered. There had been wind in her hair and defiance in her stance, as though she had been carved from the same cold stone as Winterfell’s walls.
She had looked at him as though he were not a prince to be admired, but a man to be measured.
Few did.
He had not forgotten.
“It would show strength,” Rhaegar continued evenly. “Not threat. Not coercion. Unity.”
Aerys’ fingers tapped against wood.
“And if the wolf bites?” the king asked.
Rhaegar’s gaze did not waver.
“Then it will bite its own blood.”
Silence followed that.
Calculated. Intentional.
One councillor cleared his throat. “It would send a message to the realm,” he said. “That the Crown values the North not merely as territory, but as kin.”
Aerys’ eyes narrowed, flicking between faces. He did not like consensus. He did not like when voices aligned too easily.
“And you would wed her willingly?” he asked suddenly, sharp as a blade.
There was a heartbeat, just one, where the room seemed to still entirely.
Rhaegar answered without hesitation.
“Yes.”
It was not passion. Not eagerness.
It was certainty.
Aerys searched his son’s face for mockery, for rebellion hidden behind calm. He found none. Only composure.
“You surprise me,” the king murmured. “I thought you preferred books to brides.”
“I prefer the realm secured,” Rhaegar replied.
The answer satisfied, and yet did not.
Aerys rose abruptly, pacing. His robes trailed like fraying flame behind him. “The North thinks itself distant from dragonfire,” he muttered. “Let them come closer to it.”
He turned sharply.
“Very well,” he declared. “Send word to Winterfell. Propose the match. Let us see how eager the wolves are to share our table.”
The councillors bowed their heads.
The bargain had begun.
Rhaegar did not smile. He simply inclined his head, accepting the decree as though it were inevitable.
But when the council dismissed and the chamber emptied, he remained seated a moment longer.
Alone now, with only the echo of footsteps fading down corridors and the flicker of torchlight painting restless shadows across stone.
Lyanna Stark.
He had spoken her name calmly. Strategically. As though she were a move on a cyvasse board.
Yet beneath the layers of calculation, something burned.
He had not forgotten about his dreams.
He had not forgotten how she had looked at him.
Not with awe, not with softness.
But with challenge.
He had lived his life observed. Studied. Measured for prophecy and politics alike. Every gesture weighed, every word examined. He had grown into silence because silence revealed less.
She had not been silent.
She had laughed too loudly at something her brother said. She had walked as though halls were forests and stone meant nothing to her stride. There had been no calculation in her expression when she met his gaze, there was only frank assessment.
He had found himself wondering, afterward, what it would take to unsettle her.
The answer now lay before him.
Marriage.
Alliance.
A kingdom bound by ice and fire.
He rose at last and made his way toward the outer courtyards.
The wind met him there, sharp and salt-tinged. Above, the sky was iron-grey, heavy with unshed rain.
And on the far side of the yard, chained but restless, Vaelarys shifted.
The dragon’s scales were dark, so dark they seemed to drink light rather than reflect it. Smoke curled faintly from his nostrils as he lifted his massive head, sensing his rider’s approach.
Rhaegar crossed the yard without escort.
He did not fear his dragon.
Vaelarys lowered his head slightly, not in submission but recognition. A bond long-forged thrummed quietly between them, emotion echoing through scale and bone.
“You felt it,” Rhaegar murmured softly, resting a gloved hand against warm, armored hide.
The dragon’s golden eye narrowed.
A flicker of flame rippled in his throat.
Change was coming.
Vaelarys shifted his wings, talons scraping stone.
“The North,” Rhaegar said, voice almost lost to the wind. “We will bring it closer.”
The dragon exhaled a plume of smoke that coiled upward into the heavy sky.
In the distance, bells tolled the hour.
Somewhere beyond sea and forest, beyond marsh and mountain, Winterfell stood ancient and cold. Its godswood silent. Its walls accustomed to winter and war and patience.
Soon, a raven would arrive.
Soon, a wolf would be told she was promised to a dragon.
Rhaegar’s hand remained on Vaelarys’ scales a moment longer.
He did not delude himself into thinking this was only politics.
The realm required stability. That was true.
The North required binding. That was also true.
But there was another truth beneath it, one he did not name aloud.
He wanted to see whether ice would crack under flame.
Or whether flame might learn restraint beneath snow.
The wind rose, sharper now.
Vaelarys lifted his head fully, wings unfurling slightly as if testing space.
Rhaegar stepped back, watching the sky with a gaze that had begun, almost imperceptibly, to change.
The bargain had been struck.
And somewhere far to the north, winter waited, unaware that fire had already begun to move toward it.
Notes:
Firstly, I'm so sorry I thought I posted this along with the part 1 section LOL. I'm so sleep deprived. Anyway, here it is. I hope you like this :)
Secondly, Rhaegar will be a lot darker than canon in this, but I've tried to stay true to his canon personality as well. Also, Rhaegar and Viserys both have dragons in this fic. In this AU, few dragons do still exist.
Chapter Text
The sea wind struck her first.
It carried none of the clean sharpness of northern air, none of the pine or frost or stone she had grown with.
It was thick and briny and heavy with rot, as though King’s Landing itself breathed through damp lungs. Lyanna Stark stood at the prow of the ship that had carried her south and did not move when the sailors rushed past her with ropes and shouted orders. Her grey eyes were fixed upon the city rising ahead.
The Red Keep crowned Aegon’s Hill like a wound that refused to heal. Its towers were red and severe against the sky, its walls too smooth, too southern, too polished.
No snow clung to its battlements. No godswood stretched beyond it in solemn quiet. It was bright where Winterfell was muted. It was loud where Winterfell was still.
It was not home.
Sixteen years of northern wind had shaped her. Sixteen winters had hardened her bones. She stood straight despite the roll of the harbor waters, chin lifted, dark hair braided back to keep it from her face. She wore Stark grey and white, trimmed in fur though the southern air did not demand it.
She would not shed the North simply because the South found it excessive.
Behind her, the men of her escort spoke in low murmurs. She knew what they saw when they looked at her.
Not simply their lord’s daughter. Not merely a girl sent south to wed a prince.
They saw Winterfell itself in her leaving.
Her fingers tightened against the ship’s railing. The wood was slick beneath her palm. She did not let the tremor in her chest reach her face.
She remembered Harrenhal.
The memory rose unbidden as the harbor bells rang and the ship was guided into its berth.
She had been fifteen then, flushed with the thrill of a tourney and irritated beyond measure by southern pomp. She had wandered where she should not have wandered and laughed where she should have curtsied. She had watched knights tilt and fall and boast.
And she had seen him.
Rhaegar Targaryen.
He had stood apart even then. Not aloof in arrogance, but removed in thought. Silver hair caught the torchlight like molten moonlight. Violet eyes too old for his years. He had worn black and red as though they were not colors but truths.
She had thought him beautiful in the way one might think a blade beautiful. Refined. Dangerous. Crafted for purpose.
She had not been foolish enough to let beauty sway her.
He had passed her in a corridor once, close enough that she could see the faint line between his brows, the mark of habitual contemplation. He had inclined his head in courtesy.
Not deeply. Not dismissively.
Measured.
She had met his gaze without lowering hers.
He had not smiled. Neither had she.
That was all.
And now she was to marry him.
The gangplank lowered. The sailors secured the ropes. The southern sun pressed warm against her shoulders as she descended toward the unfamiliar stone of King’s Landing.
Trumpets announced her arrival before she had taken ten steps onto the quay.
The sound grated.
She did not flinch.
The procession had been arranged already. Gold cloaks lined the approach, their armor gleaming. Banners bearing the three-headed dragon snapped in the breeze. Courtiers gathered at a polite distance, their silks and velvets a blur of color she found excessive.
She searched instinctively for northern faces and found none.
Her escort formed around her as she walked toward the waiting carriage that would take her to the Red Keep. The city watched her openly. Some curious. Some calculating. Some amused.
Let them look, she thought. I am not here to please them.
The climb up Aegon’s Hill was steep. The carriage wheels jolted against uneven stone. Lyanna stared through the open window as the city fell away below them. The air grew marginally cleaner with height, though not enough to mask the sea entirely.
When at last the gates of the Red Keep opened, iron groaning against iron, she felt the shift in her own pulse.
This was the heart of it.
This was where wolves were tested.
The courtyard was wide and paved in pale stone that reflected the sun too brightly. Servants and guards scattered to make way. A cluster of noblewomen waited near the entrance steps, their smiles practiced and appraising.
Lyanna stepped from the carriage without assistance.
A murmur passed through the watching crowd.
She did not care.
The doors of the keep stood open.
Inside, the air cooled. The scent changed from salt to incense and wax. Torches burned along the walls despite the hour. The hall was vast, its ceiling arched high above, banners hanging like suspended flame.
And at the far end, before the steps that led toward the Iron Throne, stood the prince.
Rhaegar.
He was dressed in black embroidered subtly with red thread that caught the light only when he moved. A circlet rested upon his brow, simple and unadorned compared to his father’s crown. His posture was straight, hands loosely clasped behind his back.
He did not move forward immediately.
He watched her approach.
She felt his gaze before she met it.
It was not the hungry curiosity of other men she had endured since word of her betrothal spread. It was not condescension. It was not open desire.
It was assessment.
She recognized it because she was doing the same.
He looked older than he had at Harrenhal. Not in years. In gravity. There were shadows beneath his eyes now, faint but present. The line between his brows had deepened.
He stepped forward at last when she was halfway across the hall.
“My lady Lyanna,” he said.
His voice was lower than she remembered. It carried easily without being raised.
“Your Grace,” she replied.
Her tone was steady. Not warm. Not sharp.
He stopped a few feet before her. Close enough that she could see the fine silver threads woven into his dark clothing. Close enough to note the absence of arrogance in his expression.
“You have traveled far,” he said.
“I have,” she answered. “The North does not move lightly.”
Something flickered in his eyes at that. Approval, perhaps.
“I am aware,” he said.
Silence stretched briefly between them. The hall listened.
He inclined his head, not deeply, but with genuine courtesy.
“You honor the Crown with your presence.”
“I honor my house,” she corrected gently.
A faint, almost imperceptible curve touched his mouth.
“I would expect nothing less.”
The watching court shifted, sensing something they could not yet name.
Lyanna held his gaze.
“You chose the North,” she said quietly enough that only he might hear.
“Yes.”
“Why?”
Not a question softened by politeness. A direct one.
He did not seem offended.
“Because distance breeds fracture,” he said. “And fracture invites ruin.”
“That is not an answer,” she said.
His gaze sharpened, not in anger but in attention.
“It is the answer a prince gives,” he replied.
“And what answer does the man give?”
For the first time, she saw something deeper move behind his composure. Not irritation. Not surprise.
Recognition.
“That the North deserves respect,” he said after a moment. “Not threat.”
She studied him. The court’s eyes pressed against her back like heat.
“And do you respect it?” she asked.
“Yes.”
It was immediate.
She believed him.
That did not soften her.
“I will not be a decoration here,” she said.
“I did not send for one.”
The words were quiet. Certain.
She felt a small, traitorous warmth stir in her chest and crushed it at once.
Beauty does not absolve power, she reminded herself. Nor does courtesy erase crown.
Behind him, high above on a distant balcony open to the courtyard, a shadow shifted.
Her gaze flicked upward instinctively.
There, vast and dark against the sky, stood a dragon.
Vaelarys.
She had heard the name whispered by sailors and guards. She had seen dragons from afar at Harrenhal, distant and contained. This one was nearer now. Larger. His scales were nearly black, edged faintly in crimson when the light struck. Smoke curled from his nostrils in slow, steady breaths.
His golden eye fixed upon her.
She did not step back.
A murmur ran through the hall.
Rhaegar did not turn to look at the dragon.
“He is curious,” the prince said softly.
“Is he dangerous?”
“Yes.”
There was no embellishment in it.
She held the dragon’s gaze.
“So am I,” she said.
The corner of Rhaegar’s mouth moved again, almost a smile but not quite.
Vaelarys lowered his head slightly, a subtle motion that rippled through his immense frame.
Lyanna felt the weight of that acknowledgment as surely as if it had been spoken.
The dragon did not roar.
He watched.
Rhaegar’s attention returned fully to her.
“You are sixteen,” he said quietly. “Of age. The realm will expect you to comport yourself as a woman grown.”
“I am my father’s daughter,” she replied. “That will suffice.”
“Winterfell is not the Red Keep.”
“No,” she agreed. “It is stronger.”
A few courtiers stiffened.
Rhaegar did not.
“It is older,” he said instead.
Their eyes met again.
There it was. Not warmth. Not gentleness.
Understanding.
She felt it and resented that she did.
“I will not forget the North,” she said.
“I would not ask you to.”
The sincerity unsettled her more than command would have.
Trumpets sounded again somewhere deeper in the keep.
The formalities were not yet done. The king would receive her. There would be oaths. There would be feasts.
This moment, brief as it was, would not last.
Rhaegar extended his arm then, not forceful, simply offered.
“To the throne room,” he said.
She hesitated only a heartbeat before placing her hand lightly upon his sleeve. Not clinging. Not yielding.
The fabric beneath her fingers was smooth and cool.
They walked together toward the Iron Throne.
The hall seemed longer than before. Every step echoed.
She felt the court’s gaze upon her, measuring her posture, her stride, her composure. She did not falter.
She thought of Winterfell’s godswood. Of the heart tree’s carved face. Of snow settling silently on stone. Of her brothers. Of the wind that howled unchallenged over northern battlements.
She would not shame them.
At the foot of the throne’s steps, she released Rhaegar’s arm.
The Iron Throne loomed above, jagged and monstrous, forged of swords and memory and blood.
She did not bow her head too low.
When she rose, her gaze flicked once more toward Rhaegar.
He was watching her again.
Not as a man appraising a bride.
As a king might regard a force of nature.
And in his eyes, beneath restraint and calculation and years of silence, she saw something begin to kindle.
Not dominance. Not conquest.
Interest. Respect.
Something that might, if allowed, become far more dangerous.
She remembered thinking him pretty at Harrenhal.
She did not think it now.
She thought him formidable.
And she thought, with a clarity that steadied her heart, that she would not be bent easily.
If this was to be her life, she would shape it as fiercely as any man with a crown.
Outside, Vaelarys shifted again, wings flexing against the sky.
Inside, a wolf stood before a throne.
And the realm watched to see which would yield first.
Notes:
This fic will be updated slower than my other one, purely because I still need to write this one, whereas the other one is completed and just needs to be edited.
Comment if you're comfortable! Thank you for reading!
Chapter Text
The yard behind the eastern tower was never meant to hold secrets.
It had once housed falcons, long before the master of hunt preferred rooms closer to the king’s chambers. Now, it stood neglected and half reclaimed by creeping ivy, its packed earth broken by stubborn roots that refused to remain buried. The stone walls leaned inward slightly, as though conspiring to keep whatever occurred within them hidden from the rest of the Red Keep.
Lyanna Stark preferred it that way.
Dawn had not yet fully claimed the sky. A pale wash of light stretched across the horizon, thinning the darkness but not dispelling it entirely. The castle stirred in distant pockets, servants rising, guards changing posts, but this corner remained untouched by movement.
She had chosen her hour carefully.
She wore no silks. No embroidery. No southern softness. Only fitted leathers beneath a grey wool cloak, her braid coiled tight at the base of her skull. The practice blade rested familiarly in her palm, its balance imperfect but serviceable.
She stepped into the centre of the yard and exhaled slowly.
Then she began.
The first cuts were deliberate. Testing. Measuring the ground beneath her boots. The second sequence came sharper and faster, the blade slicing clean arcs through the cool morning air. She pivoted and lunged, shifting her weight carefully to avoid the roots that threatened to betray her footing.
Her breath grew heavier. The air burned faintly in her lungs. Sweat gathered along her collarbone despite the early chill.
Here, there were no watching ladies.
No knights pretending courtesy.
No court whispers.
Only movement.
Only steel.
She struck harder.
Not from anger alone, though anger had followed her south like a shadow. Not from rebellion alone, though rebellion thrummed in her bones.
She struck because she would not be remade.
The court would not sand her edges smooth.
The North had not raised her to bend.
Her blade met nothing but air, yet she imagined resistance. An opponent pressing too close. A misstep punished. A challenge met head-on.
The yard filled with the sound of steel cutting wind.
And then the wind changed.
It did not howl. It did not roar.
It pressed.
A weight settled into the air, subtle but unmistakable, as though something vast had entered the sky above her.
Lyanna froze mid-turn.
She did not look up immediately. She had learned something in the North about predators. Prey looked up too quickly.
She felt it first.
The displacement.
The shift in current.
The faint warmth threading through cool air.
When she lifted her gaze at last, Vaelarys circled high above the tower, his wings carving slow, deliberate paths through morning light. His scales caught the pale sun in deep red flashes, darker along his spine, brighter along the curve of his throat.
He did not cry out. He did not dive.
He watched.
Lyanna’s jaw tightened.
She had chosen this yard precisely because it was unseen.
The dragon’s shadow passed across the earth at her feet.
“I did not invite you,” she muttered under her breath.
Vaelarys descended a fraction lower, not enough to alarm the castle, but enough to make himself known.
The wind from his wings stirred the ivy along the wall and tugged loose strands from her braid. The scent of smoke drifted faintly downward, not sharp flame but banked embers.
She refused to step back.
If this was meant to frighten her from the yard, it would fail.
She raised her blade again.
Her next strike was harder. Sharper. As if daring the creature above to object.
Steel sang.
Boots scuffed dust.
Her movements grew faster, less measured now, driven by the awareness of being observed.
She hated that awareness.
Hated that something in the sky made her pulse quicken not with fear but with challenge.
A soft sound of shifting gravel came from the archway behind her.
Lyanna did not turn.
She knew.
She felt him before she heard him.
“Does he always follow you?" she asked, eyes still fixed on the dragon.
Rhaegar’s voice answered from the shade of the stone arch.
“He does not follow.”
She turned then.
He stood just beyond the edge of morning light, hands clasped loosely behind his back. He wore black riding leathers, unadorned save for subtle silver threading at the cuffs. His hair was tied low, though the sea breeze had already loosened strands around his face.
“He chooses,” he finished.
Lyanna lowered her blade slightly but did not sheathe it.
“And today he chooses to hover over my head.”
Rhaegar stepped into the yard.
His gaze moved first to her stance. To the tension in her shoulders. To the faint scrape along her knuckles where she had struck too hard against air.
He did not look at the dragon.
He did not need to.
“He senses agitation,” Rhaegar said quietly.
She huffed.
“Then he will have a busy life here.”
A faint shift touched his expression. Not amusement. Something more restrained.
“You train early,” he observed.
“You rise early,” she countered.
He did not deny it.
Silence stretched between them, thin but not fragile.
Above, Vaelarys circled once more, wings beating steady and slow.
“You should not be alone,” Rhaegar said at last.
Her spine stiffened instantly.
“I am not alone,” she replied sharply, gesturing upward with her blade. “Apparently.”
His gaze sharpened slightly at the edge in her tone.
“That is not what I meant.”
“Then say what you mean plainly.”
He stepped closer, though not near enough to crowd her.
“This court is not Winterfell.”
“I am aware.”
“There are men here who mistake silence for softness.”
“And you think I am soft.”
“No.”
The word came without hesitation.
Lyanna blinked once, surprised by the certainty.
“I think,” he continued more quietly, “that you do not yet see all the dangers.”
Her temper flared.
“I do not need guarding.”
The faintest tightening touched his jaw.
“This is not guarding.”
“What would you call it?"
“Ensuring.”
“Ensuring what?"
“That you are not cornered where no one can see.”
The words hung heavier than she expected.
She studied him carefully. “You assume I cannot defend myself.”
“I have watched you defend yourself,” he replied. “That is not what concerns me.”
Her grip tightened on the hilt. “Then what does?”
He held her gaze steadily. “You fight from anger.”
The statement was quiet. Clinical.
She bristled.
“I fight because I choose to.”
“You fight as if something must be broken.”
“And what is wrong with breaking things?"
His eyes darkened slightly. “Some things do not break cleanly.”
A beat passed.
She stepped closer without realising it, closing the distance between them.
“And you believe you know which things those are.”
“I believe,” he said, voice lowering almost imperceptibly, “that I have lived in this court longer than you.”
Above them, Vaelarys descended another measure. The shadow of his wings brushed across the yard.
Lyanna glanced upward briefly, then back to Rhaegar.
“He reflects you,” she said.
Rhaegar’s expression did not change.
“Yes.”
“He watches as you do.”
“Yes.”
“And if I anger you?”
The faintest tension coiled through him.
“You do,” he admitted.
Her breath caught.
“Then perhaps you should not watch.”
“I would rather watch than be surprised.”
The honesty unsettled her more than denial would have.
“You study me,” she said slowly.
“Yes.”
“Why?”
His answer came after a pause.
“Because I need to understand how far you will push before you fracture.”
The words struck harder than she expected.
“I do not fracture.”
“No,” he agreed quietly. “You do not.”
Something shifted in his gaze then. Not a correction. Not control.
Assessment.
“You are not fragile,” he continued. “But you are visible.”
She frowned.
“I train in a hidden yard.”
“You burn too brightly to be hidden.”
The remark was not romantic.
It was observational.
It unsettled her all the same.
“You mistake my temper for danger,” she said.
“I mistake nothing.”
Above them, Vaelarys’ wings beat heavier. The wind stirred her braid loose, strands brushing against her cheek.
Lyanna lifted her chin.
“I will not stop training.”
“I would not ask you to.”
“I will not become docile.”
“I would despise you if you did.”
The reply came too quickly.
They both felt it.
That earned him a brief, startled laugh.
It faded quickly.
“I will temper my temper,” she added after a moment. “Not for them. For myself.”
His gaze softened fractionally.
“That is wisdom.”
“And you,” she said, meeting his eyes directly, “will not hover like a storm cloud over my head.”
A faint curve touched his mouth. “I cannot promise that.”
“Then teach your dragon restraint.”
Vaelarys released a low rumble that vibrated faintly through the air, not a threat but an awareness.
Rhaegar finally glanced upward.
“Lykirī,” he murmured softly in Valyrian.
The dragon’s wings shifted. His circling widened. He rose gradually, climbing back into higher currents until his shadow thinned and sunlight returned fully to the yard.
Lyanna exhaled slowly.
Rhaegar looked back at her.
“I do not study you to confine you,” he said quietly. “I study you so that when you rage, I know whether to stand beside you or before you.”
Her pulse steadied.
“And which will you choose?"
His answer came without hesitation.
“Whichever keeps you alive.”
The wind shifted again, lighter now, carrying only the distant salt of the sea.
Lyanna retrieved her cloak from where it lay near the wall.
“You may watch,” she said at last. “But you will not interfere.”
“I will not.”
“And if I fall?”
His gaze darkened.
“You will not.”
She held his eyes a moment longer.
Then she resumed her stance.
This time when she struck, it was not fury alone that guided her.
It was something steadier.
Above, black wings cut silently through the morning sky.
And in the narrow, hidden yard of the Red Keep, fire learned the shape of a wolf.
Notes:
I decided to surprise you all with a new chapter today, I hope you enjoyed it.
I'm not very good at writing training and fighting scenes, so I hope this sufficed well enough.
Thank you for reading! Comment if you feel comfortable :)
Chapter Text
When Lyanna left Winterfell, Brandon stayed behind.
He had stayed behind because Winterfell could not afford to lose the Warden of the North on such short notice.
When the raven had first come bearing terms from King’s Landing, it had arrived during a season of thin patience. Border disputes along the western hills had required negotiation. Trade agreements with White Harbor demanded oversight. The Karstarks had pressed old grievances that required a Stark voice to quiet them. As Warden of the North, Brandon had been needed at Winterfell, needed in council, needed in the saddle riding from holdfast to holdfast to remind the bannermen that unity was not a courtesy but a necessity.
Ned was away at the Eyrie, being fostered alongside Robert Baratheon by Jon Arryn, and had been since before the death of their father. But it was necessary for Ned to learn the southern customs, the diplomacy of the southern courts and the steel of the southern wars. Brandon could not leave both the North and its image attended by his fourteen-year-old brother, Benjen. He did not yet hold the mind for politics.
Lyanna had gone south with a smaller escort, under banners that were dignified but not imposing. It had been decided quickly. Politically sound. Strategically clean.
Brandon had tried to tell himself that it was enough, that Lyanna would be safe for her journey under the protection of his bannermen. That her future husband would protect her in court. That she could protect herself if it came to it.
He did not truly believe it himself.
He had watched her ride through Winterfell’s gates with her chin lifted and her eyes too bright. He had told himself she was fierce enough to face any court.
But fierceness did not stop dragons.
By the time he rode into King’s Landing weeks later, his temper had fermented into something colder.
The Red Keep did not resemble Winterfell. It couldn't even if it tried.
Its towers cut upward like spears, sharp and unapologetic. Its stone bled red in the afternoon sun. It seemed less a fortress and more a proclamation.
Brandon's dread settled deeper, seeing a black shadow fly over the Keep.
During her first week in the Red Keep, Lyanna felt small in it. Though, she would have bitten her own tongue off before admitting it.
Her chambers were large by southern standards. Silk drapes framed high windows that overlooked Blackwater Bay. The sea stretched endlessly outward, silver and restless. Servants moved quietly in and out with respectful distance. They called her 'my lady' and bowed deeply and brought fabrics softer than anything she had ever worn.
The first night she had not slept.
The sea did not sound like the northern wind. It did not howl or whisper against ancient walls. It crashed and retreated and crashed again, as if testing the cliffs beneath the castle.
She had stood at the window long past midnight, watching torchlight flicker along the lower walls. Somewhere in the dark sky beyond, a shape had passed once, vast and silent.
She had not known then whether she resented the dragon or the man who commanded him more.
The second day had been a parade of introductions. Ladies assessing. Lords calculating. A king watching too closely and laughing too sharply at things that were not amusing.
Rhaegar had spoken little.
He had stood beside her when necessary. He had explained court formalities in a voice so even it felt carved from stone. He had not touched her beyond what protocol required.
But she had felt his gaze.
Not invasive. Measured.
As if she were something both fragile and volatile.
The third morning she had risen before dawn and found the abandoned falcon yard.
By the fifth, she understood that she was not as unseen there as she had believed.
Now, weeks later, she stood again at her window as Brandon entered the outer yard below.
She did not wave. She did not smile.
She watched.
He rode as if the city belonged to him by right of challenge. His men followed with northern quiet, their cloaks dark against red stone. He dismounted before a servant could offer assistance.
Rhaegar descended the steps to greet him.
From this distance, they looked evenly matched in height, though not in temperament. Brandon’s stance was wide, unapologetic. Rhaegar’s was upright and contained.
Two different kinds of fire.
Lyanna’s hand tightened against the window ledge.
She did not know which would burn first.
Brandon came to her chambers before court was fully dismissed for the afternoon. He did not wait for formal summons. He brushed past servants with a nod that was not quite permission and entered without ceremony.
She was seated at the small carved table near the hearth when he arrived, pretending to read a book she had not turned the page of in several minutes.
He stopped short when he saw her.
For a moment neither spoke.
“You are thinner,” he said finally.
“You are louder,” she replied.
His mouth twitched, but it did not soften fully.
He crossed the room in three strides and gripped her shoulders firmly, not gently but not painfully either.
“Are you well?"
“Yes.”
“Truly?”
“Yes.”
He searched her face the same way he had when she was younger and had returned from riding with scraped knees and stubborn silence.
“They do not mistreat you.”
“No.”
“He does not confine you.”
“No.”
She hesitated before the next answer, but only for a breath.
“He watches.”
Brandon’s eyes sharpened. "Why?"
“Because he believes this court to be dangerous.”
“And you do not.”
“I believe it is different.”
“That is not the same.”
She rose from her chair and moved toward the window, gesturing for him to follow. From there, the sea stretched wide and blue beneath afternoon light.
“He is not what I expected,” she admitted quietly.
“That troubles me more.”
She turned to face him fully. “He does not command me.”
“He does not need to if he unsettles you.”
“I am not unsettled.”
Brandon stepped closer.
“You are cautious.”
“I would be a fool not to be.”
He studied her carefully.
“Do you fear him?"
The question lingered longer than she liked.
“No,” she said at last.
“Do you trust him?"
Another pause.
“I am learning to.”
Brandon exhaled slowly.
“You were not meant to learn him,” he said. “You were meant to strengthen the North.”
“I can do both.”
“Can you?"
Her chin lifted. “Yes.”
He looked at her then not as a child but as something new. Something grown.
“You seem less wary,” he said.
“You do not.”
“Wariness suits neither of us.”
“Then perhaps it is necessary.”
A knock interrupted them.
A summons to court.
Brandon’s jaw tightened.
“Stay close to me,” he said.
Lyanna almost laughed.
“I stand beside a dragon prince,” she replied. “How much safer would you have me be?"
The audience chamber that afternoon felt thick with anticipation. Word had spread quickly that the Warden of the North had arrived. Southern lords leaned subtly forward, eager for spectacle.
Rhaegar stood near the base of the throne dais, speaking quietly with a councilor. When Lyanna and Brandon entered, conversation shifted almost imperceptibly.
Their greetings were civil.
Too civil.
Lyanna stood beside Rhaegar, aware of the space between the two men as if it were physical.
When formalities concluded, Brandon’s restraint thinned.
“You watch her,” he said later, when they stood apart from the crowd near the training grounds.
“Yes,” Rhaegar answered evenly.
“Why.”
“Because she is unaccustomed to this court.”
“She is unaccustomed to cages.”
“She is not caged.”
“She trains in secret.”
Rhaegar did not deny it. “She chooses her hour.”
“And you permit it.”
“I do not command her.”
“You hover.”
“I ensure she is not isolated.”
“She is not fragile.”
“No,” Rhaegar agreed. “She is not.”
Brandon stepped closer. “Then stop looking at her as if she might shatter.”
Rhaegar’s expression shifted slightly.
“I do not think she will shatter,” he said quietly. “I think she will fight until something else does.”
The admission surprised Brandon.
“You speak of her as if she were fire.”
“She is.”
“And fire burns.”
“Yes.”
Silence pressed heavy between them.
“Do you care for her?” Brandon demanded.
Rhaegar did not answer immediately.
He thought of the hidden yard. Of her blade cutting through air. Of the way she refused to step back when Vaelarys descended.
“I respect her,” he said at last.
“That is not what I asked.”
Rhaegar met his gaze directly.
“I will not harm her.”
“If she weeps because of you,” Brandon said low, “I will return with more than banners.”
Rhaegar’s voice remained steady, but his eyes narrowed. “She does not weep.”
“You cannot know that.”
“I would.”
Brandon searched his face for arrogance, for dismissal.
He found neither.
“Then learn quickly,” he said. “She is not something to guard. She is something to stand beside.”
Rhaegar did not respond immediately.
“I am aware,” he said finally.
That night, long after the court dispersed and torches dimmed along the corridors, Rhaegar found himself alone in the outer balcony overlooking the sea.
The wind was cooler after sunset. The waves below crashed harder against the cliffs.
Brandon’s words lingered.
You mistake vigilance for affection.
Rhaegar had not liked the phrasing.
He did not think himself mistaken. He thought himself careful.
He had watched Lyanna because she was unaccustomed to the subtleties of southern malice. He had ensured she was not cornered in corridors by men who mistook youth for compliance. He had instructed guards discreetly to maintain distance without obvious interference.
It was protection.
Nothing more.
And yet.
He found his thoughts returning not to her vulnerability, but to her defiance. To the way her eyes flashed when challenged. To the steadiness of her grip on a blade too large for her hand.
That was not protection.
That was admiration.
He exhaled slowly.
Vaelarys shifted somewhere beyond the tower walls, a low rumble of sound that vibrated faintly through stone.
Rhaegar turned from the balcony.
He did not intend to seek her.
He found himself before her chambers nonetheless.
The guards bowed and stepped aside.
He entered quietly.
Lyanna stood by the window once more, moonlight silvering her profile.
"It is improper for a prince to enter a lady's chambers without knocking."
"You are to be my wife, my lady."
She hummed in response and a brief silnce followed.
“You spoke with my brother,” she said without turning.
“Yes.”
“He threatened you.”
“Yes.”
She faced him then. “And?”
“He is protective.”
“So are you.”
The words hung heavier than she expected.
Rhaegar studied her carefully. “He believes I mistake vigilance for affection,” he said.
“And do you?”
The question was softer than any she had asked before.
He considered it.
“I do not know.”
Silence settled between them. The sea roared below.
“I do not need guarding,” she said quietly.
“I know.”
“Then why?”
“Because if this court wounds you,” he replied, voice low and steady, “I will feel it as failure.”
Her breath caught faintly.
“That is not affection,” she said.
“No.”
“What is it?”
He met her gaze.
“I am still learning.”
For the first time since she had arrived in King’s Landing, she did not look away.
Outside, unseen but present, black wings traced a slow circle in the dark.
Notes:
Hi!
Just a little clarification: Brandon is the Warden of the North and Lord of Winterfell. Rickard is dead in this fic. More will be explained later on about how he died and when.
Chapter Text
Lyanna had never been dressed by anyone before coming south.
At Winterfell, she had pulled her own gowns over her head with impatient hands, had laced her boots herself, had brushed out her hair before the hearth without waiting for assistance. Even when a septa had once insisted that a lady of her standing must learn refinement, Lyanna had slipped away before the lesson ended and returned smelling of horse and wind.
King’s Landing did not permit such independence without comment.
This morning she stood in the center of her chambers while three handmaidens moved around her in careful choreography, their hands light but efficient, their voices soft as silk. Sunlight poured in through tall arched windows and turned the room gold. The sea beyond glittered, restless and endless.
She felt outnumbered.
“My lady, lift your arm.”
She did, though she frowned faintly.
The gown they drew over her was not red. She had refused red.
It was blue. Deep as northern twilight, threaded subtly with silver that caught the light only when she moved. The fabric was softer than any wool she had worn at Winterfell, smoother against her skin, though she missed the weight of something sturdier. The neckline was modest but southern in its shaping, fitted closer to her form than she would have chosen.
Her reflection in the tall mirror startled her.
She looked older.
Not smaller. Not diminished.
Different.
The blue made her eyes appear darker, almost storm-colored. The silver embroidery traced the edges of her sleeves like frost against winter glass. Her hair had been brushed until it shone, then partially braided and partially left loose, a compromise between court fashion and northern practicality.
“You look beautiful, my lady,” one of the handmaidens said reverently.
Lyanna resisted the urge to scoff.
Beautiful was a word used to soften women into decoration.
Still, she did not undo their work.
She allowed it.
Because she was learning.
Not submission.
Strategy.
A knock came at the chamber doors.
The handmaidens stilled.
Lyanna did not need to be told who stood beyond. Her mouth twitched, remembering her teasing about him knocking. Or his lack therof.
“Enter,” she said.
Rhaegar stepped inside, closing the doors behind him with deliberate quiet. He wore black again, as he often did outside of ceremony, though a silver clasp shaped like a dragon’s head fastened his cloak at the shoulder.
His gaze found her immediately.
And stopped.
For a moment he said nothing.
The handmaidens lowered their eyes in unison.
“You may leave us,” Rhaegar said gently.
There was no sharpness in his tone. No command edged in threat. But the women bowed quickly and withdrew, the door closing with a soft click that sealed the room into private silence.
Lyanna turned slowly to face him fully.
“Well,” she said, lifting one brow. “Have I been replaced?”
His expression shifted. “Replaced?”
“With someone who resembles what this court expects.”
His gaze moved over her, not assessing, not critical. Something else. Slower.
“You resemble nothing this court expects,” he said quietly.
She felt heat rise unbidden beneath her skin and masked it with flippancy.
“Careful, my prince. That sounded almost like praise.”
“It was.”
She tilted her head. “You dismiss my attendants merely to flatter me.”
“I dismissed them,” he replied, a faint curve touching his mouth, “because I wished to speak without an audience.”
She stepped closer, the hem of her gown whispering against the stone floor.
“And what is so dangerous that it cannot be overheard?”
His eyes flicked briefly to the window and the open sky beyond.
“Have you ever stood near him?” he asked.
She blinked once.
“Near whom?”
“Vaelarys.”
Her pulse shifted subtly.
She had seen the dragon from courtyards and balconies. Had felt the tremor of his landing somewhere beyond sight. Had watched his shadow pass over red stone like a moving storm cloud.
But near.
“No,” she admitted.
“Would you?”
The question settled between them carefully.
Lyanna studied him.
“Is this a test?”
“No.”
“An assessment, then.”
“No.”
“Then what?”
He held her gaze steadily.
“An invitation.”
She hesitated.
It was not fear that gave her pause. It was awareness. The weight of what standing near a dragon implied. Not bonding. Not ownership. But proximity to something ancient and untamable.
“I do not intend to ride him,” she said.
“I would not allow it.”
Her mouth curved. “You would not allow it?”
He did not rise to the bait.
“I would not risk it.”
“Is he so temperamental?”
“He is reflective.”
She exhaled softly.
“Of you.”
“Yes.”
She turned toward the window, watching the sea for a long moment before speaking again.
“And if he dislikes me?”
“He does not.”
“You are certain.”
“Yes.”
The certainty unsettled her less than it once might have.
“I will meet him,” she said finally.
His gaze softened almost imperceptibly.
“After luncheon,” he added.
She nodded.
“With your brother.”
She turned sharply.
“You knew.”
“I am not blind.”
She almost laughed. “You are infuriating.”
“I have been told.”
“By whom?”
He regarded her carefully. “By you.”
The corner of her mouth lifted despite herself.
“Very well,” she said. “After luncheon.”
He inclined his head slightly, then paused.
“You look,” he began, then stopped.
“Southern,” she supplied dryly.
“No.”
He stepped closer, not touching, but near enough that she felt the warmth of him.
“You look like yourself,” he said.
And then he left.
Lyanna exhaled only after the door closed behind him.
Luncheon with Brandon was loud in a way the rest of the Red Keep rarely was.
He refused private chambers for their meal and instead chose a smaller hall near the outer courtyard, where sunlight streamed in through high windows and the noise of the city beyond the walls carried faintly upward.
Lyanna was grateful.
The air felt less suffocating there.
Brandon looked her over when she entered, his gaze lingering briefly on the gown.
“You have surrendered,” he said flatly.
“I have adapted.”
He grunted. “It suits you.”
She raised a brow. “That is the closest you have ever come to complimenting a dress.”
“I prefer armor.”
“So do I.”
They sat opposite one another at a round oak table. The food was plentiful, southern spices richer than she preferred, but the bread was fresh and the fruit sweet.
For a time they spoke of nothing serious.
Of the ride south. Of the heat. Of the absurdity of courtly musicians who played songs too long.
Then she asked the question that had been pressing quietly at the edges of her thoughts.
“How is Winterfell?"
Brandon’s expression softened fractionally.
“Cold.”
She smiled faintly. “Describe it.”
He leaned back in his chair.
“The snows have begun early in the hills. The courtyard freezes before dawn. The hearth in the great hall burns all night now.”
She closed her eyes briefly, imagining it.
The scent of pine smoke. The echo of footsteps along ancient stone. The sound of wolves howling somewhere beyond the walls.
“I miss it,” she admitted softly.
“I know.”
“How is Benjen?”
Brandon huffed.
“Restless.”
“He is always restless.”
“He speaks too often of the Wall.”
Her eyes snapped open. “The Wall?”
“He thinks the Night’s Watch to be glorious.”
Lyanna frowned.
“It is lonely.”
“It is duty,” Brandon corrected.
“And you would let him.”
He hesitated. “If he insists.”
She shook her head slowly.
“He is too young to choose that cold.”
“So were you.”
The words struck between them. She did not answer.
“And Ned,” she asked after a moment. “Does he write?”
“Too much.”
She smiled faintly.
“About?”
“Robert Baratheon.”
The name was familiar, if distant. She remembered a boy at Harrenhal, broad and loud and laughing too easily.
“He admires him,” Brandon continued. “Says he is fearless. Says he laughs at danger.”
Lyanna considered that.
“Ned could use laughter,” she said quietly.
“He could use caution.”
“Perhaps Robert gives him courage.”
“Or foolishness.”
She met his gaze steadily. “Sometimes they are the same.”
Brandon did not disagree.
As they ate, she became aware of movement near the edges of the hall.
Two white cloaks stood at a measured distance.
One golden-haired and impossibly young, though his posture was sharp as drawn steel. The other older, darker, watchful.
Jaime Lannister and Oswell Whent.
They did not stare openly. They did not intrude.
They stood positioned where they could intervene without appearing to hover.
Brandon noticed them too.
His gaze flicked once toward the white cloaks, then back to Lyanna.
“They are placed for you,” he said quietly.
“Yes.”
“Do they speak?”
“Only when provoked.”
He studied the arrangement for a long moment.
“They are not ornamental.”
“No.”
He nodded once.
“You are well guarded.”
“Physically.”
The word lingered. He did not miss it.
“And otherwise?”
She met his gaze. “I am not alone.”
Something in her tone made him pause.
He did not press.
When luncheon ended, Brandon rose with her.
“You go to him now.”
“Yes.”
His jaw tightened faintly.
“Do not be reckless.”
“I am not reckless.”
“You are a wolf.”
She smiled. “And he is a dragon.”
Brandon’s expression darkened.
“I will be near.”
“I know.”
The path to the dragon pit was warmer than the rest of the keep.
The air thickened as they descended stone steps carved deep into the earth beneath the outer courtyard. Torches flickered along the walls, casting shifting shadows that seemed almost alive.
Lyanna walked beside Rhaegar in silence.
He did not touch her. He did not speak until the heat became undeniable.
“You may turn back,” he said quietly.
She looked offended at the insinnutation. “I will not.”
They emerged into the vast open chamber where Vaelarys rested.
The dragon was coiled upon himself near the far wall, wings folded, scales gleaming dark red in the torchlight. His size was more overwhelming here, confined within stone rather than sky.
He lifted his head slowly as they approached. The movement was deliberate. Measured.
Lyanna felt her pulse quicken.
Not with terror. With awe.
Rhaegar stopped several paces away.
“He knows you are here,” he said softly.
“I assume he does.”
Vaelarys’ eyes fixed upon her.
Large. Ancient. Unblinking.
She did not look away.
Rhaegar remained silent.
He did not instruct. He did not command.
Lyanna took one step forward.
Then another.
The heat from the dragon’s body wrapped around her like a living thing.
Vaelarys did not move to strike.
Did not flare his wings.
He watched.
She stopped within reach of his snout.
Her breath felt small in the vast chamber.
Slowly, carefully, she lifted her hand.
Not to touch. Not yet.
Vaelarys’ nostrils flared faintly. Warm air brushed her skin.
Rhaegar’s posture remained steady behind her, though she could feel the tension coiled within him.
Lyanna extended her fingers.
For a heartbeat, nothing happened.
Then Vaelarys lowered his head a fraction.
Not submission. Allowance.
Her fingertips brushed the edge of a scale.
It was warm. Hard. Smooth in some places, ridged in others.
The dragon did not recoil.
He did not lunge. He remained still.
The stillness was not indifference.
It was acceptance.
Lyanna exhaled softly.
“He did not attack,” she murmured.
“He wouldn't,” Rhaegar replied.
“He accepts.”
“Yes.”
Vaelarys’ gaze flicked briefly toward Rhaegar.
Then back to her.
Something unspoken passed between dragon and prince.
And for the first time since arriving in King’s Landing, Lyanna did not feel like prey beneath a shadow.
She felt acknowledged.
When she stepped back at last, Vaelarys did not follow.
He remained coiled, watchful, calm.
Rhaegar exhaled only then.
“You were not afraid,” he said quietly.
“I was cautious.”
“That is different.”
“Yes.”
She turned toward him.
“He reflects you,” she said.
“And?”
“He allowed me.”
Rhaegar’s gaze softened. “Yes.”
Above them, the dragon shifted slightly, massive body settling more comfortably against stone.
And in that quiet, in that shared heat and measured breath, something steadier than protection began to take root.
Notes:
Thank you for reading! Comment if you feel comfortable :)
Chapter Text
Morning in King’s Landing arrived pale and humid, the sky washed in diluted gold as if the sun had risen reluctantly over the Blackwater.
Brandon Stark stood in the outer yard with his gloves in his hands and impatience in his posture. His horse stamped against the stone, breath steaming faintly despite the warmth. The city beyond the gates was already stirring, merchants shouting, carts grinding against cobbles, gulls wheeling overhead with shrill insistence.
He had lingered longer than he intended.
Long enough to see. Long enough to measure. Long enough to decide.
Rhaegar approached without escort, his black cloak shifting lightly in the morning air. He dismissed the Kingsguard with a quiet word before stopping a respectful distance from the Warden of the North.
For a moment neither man spoke.
They regarded one another not as enemies, but not yet as kin.
“You have inspected my city thoroughly,” Rhaegar said at last.
“I have inspected my sister’s cage,” Brandon replied evenly.
Rhaegar did not flinch. “And what is your verdict?”
Brandon’s gaze flicked briefly to the white cloaks stationed at the gate, then to the walls above, then toward the distant silhouette of the dragon pit where heat shimmered faintly in the air.
“She is guarded.”
“Yes.”
“She is not mistreated.”
“No.”
“She is not frightened.”
Rhaegar’s voice softened almost imperceptibly. “She is not.”
Brandon stepped closer, lowering his voice.
“If that changes...”
“It will not.”
“That is not what I said.”
Their eyes locked.
Rhaegar did not bristle. Did not sharpen. There was something unyielding in him, but it was quiet rather than volatile.
“You mistake me if you believe I view her as a political token,” Rhaegar said calmly.
“And you mistake me if you believe that matters to me more than her happiness.”
Silence stretched between them, taut but not snapping.
Brandon studied him one final time.
“I leave her here because I see the difference,” he said. “Not because I trust you fully.”
Rhaegar inclined his head slightly.
“Trust is not owed. It is proven.” He agreed.
“Then prove it.”
“I intend to.”
Brandon exhaled once through his nose, then stepped back.
“She will not break,” he added quietly. “But she will not bend easily either.”
“I know.”
“That is not a warning.”
“I know.”
For the first time, something like understanding flickered between them.
Brandon extended his hand. Rhaegar clasped it.
Not a gesture of submission. Not quite friendship. But something close to accord.
When Brandon turned toward the steps of the Red Keep, Lyanna was already descending toward him.
She wore blue again.
Not as elaborately as before, but no longer the plain wool of Winterfell. Silk traced her sleeves. Silver thread shimmered faintly at her collar.
She looked both northern and something else now.
Brandon’s throat tightened unexpectedly.
“You have not tried to escape,” he observed.
“Yet,” she replied.
He smiled faintly. “Write to me.”
“You know I will.”
“Send word if-”
“If anything shifts.”
“Yes.”
She stepped closer and embraced him, quick and fierce and entirely unrefined.
He held her just as tightly.
“I miss the snow already,” she murmured against his shoulder.
“It misses you,” he replied.
When he mounted his horse and rode through the gates, Lyanna stood watching until he disappeared beyond the curve of the road.
Rhaegar remained beside her.
“You are alone now,” he said softly.
She did not look at him.
“I have been alone before.”
“Yes,” he agreed. “But not here. Not again.”
Court, she discovered, was more exhausting than battle drills.
There were no swords drawn. No bruises earned. No visible scars.
Only silk.
And expectation.
By midmorning she had endured three ladies offering to guide her through southern etiquette, two septas remarking upon the importance of grace, and one elderly lord who commented that northern women were famously stubborn but surely she would grow more pliant in time.
Lyanna smiled at none of them. She did not argue either.
She listened. She learned.
She observed the subtle hierarchies of gaze and posture, the unspoken competitions of influence, the way rumors moved through corridors faster than footsteps.
She felt the weight of it.
Not crushing. But binding.
Silk chains.
Queen Rhaella summoned her in the afternoon.
Lyanna entered the queen’s solar with careful composure, bowing her head respectfully.
Rhaella Targaryen looked more fragile than she had at their last meeting, though her posture remained dignified. Silver hair framed her pale face. There were shadows beneath her eyes that no cosmetics concealed.
“You look tired,” Rhaella said gently.
Lyanna blinked, surprised by the candor.
“Do I?”
“Yes.”
Lyanna hesitated before answering honestly.
“I am unused to being watched so closely.”
Rhaella’s mouth curved faintly. “It never grows comfortable.”
She gestured for Lyanna to sit.
“I was born for this court,” Rhaella continued softly. “I was shaped for it.”
Lyanna studied her carefully.
“And did it hurt?”
“Yes.”
The honesty struck like a bell.
Rhaella’s gaze softened. “You do not need to become something unrecognizable to survive here,” she said. “But you must learn which battles matter.”
Lyanna considered that. “They expect me to soften.”
“They expect you to conform.”
“I will not.”
Rhaella’s eyes flickered with something like approval.
“Then do not. But choose when to resist.”
Lyanna leaned forward slightly. “You speak as if you regret.”
Rhaella’s gaze drifted briefly toward the window.
“I regret many things.”
Silence settled gently between them.
“Rhaegar admires strength,” Rhaella added after a moment. “But he admires restraint more.”
Lyanna absorbed that quietly.
“I do not wish to lose myself,” she admitted.
“You will not,” Rhaella said softly. “Not if you remember who you were before anyone looked at you.”
When Lyanna left the queen’s chambers, the corridors felt slightly less suffocating.
Not freer.
But clearer.
She did not expect to find him in the lower courtyard.
Viserys Targaryen stood near the fountain, a slim figure in red and black, pale hair pulled back neatly. He was speaking in low tones to a stablehand, his posture composed, his expression serious.
He looked younger than she imagined.
Fourteen, she recalled. The same age Benjen had been when he last wrote of climbing towers he should not.
Viserys noticed her almost immediately.
He straightened.
“My lady,” he said with formal precision.
“Prince Viserys.”
He studied her carefully, as if measuring how she might respond. “You are finding the Red Keep agreeable.”
She huffed softly. “It is warm.”
A flicker of humor touched his eyes. “Yes.”
They stood awkwardly for a moment before he gestured toward the far wall.
“Would you like to see her?”
“Her?”
“My dragon.”
Lyanna’s brows lifted. “You have one.”
“Yes.”
He did not boast. He did not grin. He stated it plainly.
They walked together toward a gated archway that opened into a smaller training yard attached to the dragon pit. Heat shimmered faintly above the stone.
The dragon resting there was smaller than Vaelarys, though still immense by any other measure. Her scales gleamed gold where sunlight struck them, shifting to deep green in shadow. Her wings were folded delicately, her posture coiled but alert.
“She is called Aelyra,” Viserys said softly.
The dragon lifted her head as they approached.
Her eyes were bright. Curious.
“She is beautiful,” Lyanna murmured.
Viserys’s expression softened visibly. “She is patient,” he corrected. “More than I deserve.”
Lyanna glanced at him. “You are careful with your words.”
He looked briefly toward the upper balconies, where distant figures sometimes lingered unseen.
“One must be.”
She understood immediately.
Their father.
The rages whispered about in corridors. The unpredictability that had shaped a younger brother into something reserved and watchful.
“You are not afraid of dragons,” she observed.
“No.”
“Of him?”
He did not pretend not to understand.
“Yes.”
Honesty, again.
Lyanna felt something shift within her chest.
Benjen would have spoken rashly. Would have boasted. Would have laughed too loudly.
Viserys did none of that.
Lyanna studied him more carefully in the courtyard light. He was younger than Rhaegar by several years, but there was something restrained in him that did not feel childish.
“You are my brother Benjen’s age,” she said at last.
Viserys inclined his head slightly. “Fourteen.”
“He writes of nothing but climbing towers and trying to outrun hounds.”
A faint, genuine smile touched Viserys’s mouth. “That sounds… liberating.”
“It is foolish,” she corrected, though warmth softened the word. “And reckless.”
“And free,” he added quietly.
She looked at him then and saw the truth beneath the composure. Not weakness. Not cruelty. Simply a boy who had learned to measure his voice in a hall where storms broke without warning.
“Benjen talks too much,” she said thoughtfully. “You speak too little.”
“One learns which is safer,” Viserys replied.
Lyanna’s expression gentled. “Perhaps,” she said. “But safety is not the same as strength.”
Viserys considered that, gaze drifting briefly toward Aelyra as the dragon shifted in the sunlight.
“No,” he agreed. “It is not.”
Lyanna stepped closer cautiously.
Aelyra lowered her head, studying her.
“She does not dislike you,” Viserys said softly.
“That seems to be a theme here.”
He blinked.
“My brother’s dragon allowed you near him.”
“Yes.”
Viserys considered that. “He does not allow many.”
Lyanna glanced at him. “And you?”
“I have watched from above.”
She tilted her head.
“You watch often.”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
He hesitated.
“Because I learn before I experience.”
She nodded slowly.
“Learn this.” He then said suddenly. He looked at her fully.
“You are not alone here.”
Something in her expression changed.
Not dramatic. Not sudden.
But real.
“I am glad,” she said quietly.
From the upper balcony, Rhaegar watched them.
He stood partially concealed by shadow, hands resting lightly against the stone railing. Vaelarys shifted behind him, vast and silent, eyes tracking the smaller gold-green dragon below.
Rhaegar’s gaze lingered on Lyanna.
She was laughing at something Viserys had said. Not loudly. Not recklessly.
Genuinely.
And Viserys, who so often held himself rigid in their father’s presence, seemed lighter.
Rhaegar allowed himself a small smile.
Not possessive. Not triumphant.
Relieved.
Lyanna felt it before she saw him.
That steady presence.
She glanced upward.
Their eyes met across distance.
He did not look away.
Neither did she.
Aelyra gave a soft rumbling sound, almost like contentment.
Beside her, Viserys followed her gaze and then looked back at Lyanna.
“My brother worries,” he said quietly.
“I know.”
“He has done so since I was very small.”
“About you.”
“Yes.”
“And now,” Viserys’s mouth curved faintly. “About you as well.”
Lyanna exhaled softly. “I do not require guarding.”
“No,” Viserys agreed thoughtfully. “But you do not refuse it either.”
She considered that.
Silk chains.
Protection. Expectation. Affection.
Some were binding. Some were chosen.
Above, Rhaegar turned slightly, Vaelarys’ massive head lowering beside him. The dragon’s eyes followed Lyanna’s movements with calm vigilance.
“She stands easily with him,” Rhaegar murmured softly to the air.
Vaelarys exhaled warm breath, smoke curling faintly into sunlight.
Below, Lyanna reached out cautiously.
Aelyra tilted her head, allowing her fingers to brush warm scales. Not bonding, but simply acknowledging.
Viserys watched carefully.
“You are brave,” he said.
“No,” she replied. “I am observant.”
He smiled slightly. “That too.”
When they finally turned back toward the Keep, walking side by side, something had settled quietly between them.
Not alliance. Not yet.
But the beginning of trust.
And above them, two dragons watched in stillness.
One red as banked flame.
One gold and green as summer fields.
Neither chained.
Yet both choosing where to stand
Notes:
Small filler chapter. I hope you enjoyed it. Sorry for the slow updates.
Thank you for reading!
Chapter Text
The Iron Throne cut the room into submission.
Its blades caught the light of the torches and fractured it into a thousand sharp glints, so that even standing beneath it felt like standing inside a warning.
King Aerys sat hunched upon it, thin hands gripping the armrest forged from melted swords, pale hair falling loose around a face too gaunt for his years. His eyes were bright in a way that did not suggest health.
Tywin Lannister stood at the foot of the dais, gold and crimson immaculate, posture carved from iron discipline. Rhaegar stood beside him, clad in black and red, silent.
“Wolves,” Aerys murmured suddenly, as if he had plucked the word from the air itself. “Wolves in my halls.”
His gaze sharpened. “Do you hear them at night, Tywin? Do you? Do you hear them howling?”
“The Lady Lyanna Stark has conducted herself with propriety, Your Grace,” Tywin said smoothly.
“Propriety,” Aerys echoed, and laughed. The sound ricocheted too loudly in the cavernous hall. “The Starks have never needed propriety. They have snow and stone and stubborn blood.”
His fingers twitched against the throne.
“First Men,” he continued. “Old blood. Older than ours perhaps, though not purer. They bent the knee to Aegon the Conqueror. They did not burn. Sensible creatures, wolves. They understood dragons.”
His gaze flicked to Rhaegar.
“You chose well,” Aerys said suddenly. “You chose loyalty.”
Tywin’s jaw tightened imperceptibly.
“Your Grace,” Tywin began carefully, “a union with House Lannister would secure the Westerlands and—”
“And what?” Aerys snapped, leaning forward abruptly. “Gold. You offer me gold.”
“I offer you stability.”
“I have stability,” Aerys hissed. “I have the North.”
He leaned back, a strange smile curving his lips. “Cregan Stark stood for Queen Rhaenyra,” he mused. “The wolf stood for the dragon. Loyal beasts.”
His eyes gleamed fever-bright. “They think themselves wolves,” he continued. “The same way we think ourselves dragons. How delightful.”
Rhaegar did not move.
“I will dine tonight with the wolf girl,” Aerys declared abruptly. “And my family. And you, Tywin. Let us see how the North eats when the dragon watches.”
Tywin inclined his head. “As Your Grace commands.”
Aerys’s gaze lingered on Rhaegar.
“You were right,” he said again, softer this time, almost lucid. “The Starks are loyal. We must keep them close.”
Rhaegar bowed his head.
“Yes, Father.”
But something inside him twisted at the word.
Later, when the corridors hummed with quiet preparations for the king’s impromptu dinner, Rhaegar sought the one place within the Red Keep that felt less suffocating.
The godswood.
It was smaller than what he imagined Winterfell’s to be, enclosed within high stone walls, but the heart tree stood proud and pale beneath the open sky. Its carved face watched in eternal silence, red leaves trembling gently in the breeze.
Lyanna stood before it, fingers brushing lightly against the white bark.
She did not turn when she heard him approach.
“I wondered how long it would take you,” she said softly.
“You prefer this place.”
“Yes.”
“It does feel less… observed.”
She glanced at him then.
“Is that meant to be reassuring?”
He almost smiled.
“Tonight you will be observed.”
“I gathered as much. Your father does not make quiet decisions.”
“No.”
She studied him carefully. “Are you ashamed of him?”
The question did not wound. It pierced cleanly.
“I remember a man who laughed,” Rhaegar said after a moment. “Who told stories. Who did not look at shadows as if they whispered.”
Lyanna’s expression softened slightly. “And now?”
“Now I remember him more often than I see him.”
Silence settled between them, heavy but not uncomfortable.
Rhaegar lowered himself onto the stone bench beneath the tree and drew his harp into his lap.
“You play when you think,” she observed.
“Yes.”
“For yourself?”
“Not always.”
His fingers brushed the strings, tentative at first, then certain.
The melody rose gently into the air.
Jenny of Oldstones.
Lyanna stilled.
The song was softer than she expected. Not triumphant. Not grand. It wound through the garden like a ghost of memory, like a story half remembered at dusk.
High in the halls of the kings who are gone, Jenny would dance with her ghosts.
Rhaegar’s voice was low, restrained, almost reverent. He did not perform for applause. He played as if offering something fragile.
Lyanna felt something inside her chest shift.
He did not look at her while he sang.
He looked at the tree. At the sky.
At something only he could see.
But when the final note faded into stillness, he did look at her.
And the silence between them was no longer cautious.
“You carry sorrow like armor,” she said quietly.
“And you carry defiance like a blade.”
She stepped closer. “Which is heavier?”
He considered that. “Armor,” he admitted.
She reached out before she could reconsider and touched his hand lightly.
He went still.
The contact was brief. Barely there.
But intentional.
“You are not alone,” she said softly.
His throat tightened.
For a moment the world narrowed to the space between them. The red leaves above rustled gently.
Then footsteps approached.
Oswell Whent emerged from the path, white cloak trailing behind him, expression carefully neutral but eyes faintly amused.
“My prince,” he said, inclining his head. “My lady.”
“You interrupt something, Ser Oswell.” Rhaegar observed.
“I interrupt everything,” Oswell replied solemnly. “It is a Kingsguard talent.”
Rhaegar almost smiled.
“What is it?”
“Prince Viserys requests the Lady Lyanna’s company for a ride before dinner.”
Lyanna’s brows lifted. “He requests.”
“Yes, my lady. Quite politely.”
She glanced at Rhaegar.
He nodded once.
“Go,” he said.
“And you?”
“I will join you later.”
She hesitated only briefly before turning toward Oswell.
As they walked away, Oswell leaned slightly closer and murmured in a tone of exaggerated confidentiality, “I do apologize for interrupting a song. His Highness becomes broody if denied his music.”
“I have noticed,” Lyanna replied.
The courtyard was already prepared.
Viserys stood beside a brown mare, dressed in riding leathers trimmed in red and black. He looked composed but faintly eager.
“I thought,” he began, then paused. “I thought you might prefer wind to walls before dinner.”
“I do,” Lyanna said.
They mounted with practiced ease.
Oswell rode behind them, white cloak fluttering.
“You need not hover so closely,” Lyanna called over her shoulder.
“My lady,” Oswell replied with grave dignity, “hovering is precisely my occupation.”
Viserys suppressed a smile.
They rode through the outer training fields, hooves striking rhythm against packed earth. Aelyra lifted into the sky above them, not fully airborne but gliding low enough to cast shifting gold-green shadows across the ground.
Lyanna tilted her face toward the wind.
“It smells different here,” she said.
“Salt,” Viserys replied.
“And smoke.”
“Yes.”
She glanced at him. “Do you wish to leave?”
“Leave?”
“The city.”
He hesitated.
“Sometimes.”
“Where would you go?”
He looked thoughtful. “Somewhere quiet.”
“Winterfell is quiet.”
“I imagine it is.”
“You should see it.”
He blinked. “You would invite me?”
“Why not?”
He seemed almost startled by the simplicity.
“I would like that,” he admitted.
Oswell cleared his throat theatrically. “I must insist upon attending,” he said. “I hear wolves are notoriously unwelcoming.”
“They are,” Lyanna said sweetly. “Especially to men in white cloaks.”
Oswell placed a hand over his heart. “I am wounded.”
The laughter that followed was genuine.
By the time they returned toward the keep, something had eased between them. Viserys rode straighter. Lyanna’s expression was lighter.
Oswell observed both with quiet approval.
From a balcony above, Rhaegar watched.
Not possessive. Not wary.
Simply present.
That night, before the dinner bell rang, Arthur Dayne found Rhaegar alone in the gallery overlooking Blackwater Bay.
The Sword of the Morning stood tall in pale armor, expression calm but eyes sharp.
“Your father dines in high spirits,” Arthur said quietly.
“High spirits rarely bode well.”
Arthur stepped closer. “He grows more unpredictable.”
“Yes.”
“You cannot allow him to remain.”
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened. “He is still my father.”
“He is still the king, and the realm suffers for it.”
Rhaegar closed his eyes briefly.
“I remember him before Duskendale,” he said softly. “Before captivity carved something from him.”
Arthur’s voice gentled. “Memory is not governance.”
Rhaegar turned toward the sea. “I do not wish him dead.”
“No one asks that.”
“I would serve as regent,” Rhaegar continued. “Let him live in isolation. Protected. Removed from the throne but not dishonored.”
Arthur studied him carefully.
“That is mercy.”
“It is necessity.”
“And the North?”
Rhaegar’s gaze sharpened slightly.
“The North must be secured.”
“You trust the alliance.”
“Yes.”
“And if the next Stark who walks through these gates does so too late?.”
“Then I will go to Winterfell myself before it is too late.”
Arthur’s brows lifted faintly.
“As a king?”
“As her husband.”
Silence lingered between them.
“You would risk it.”
“I would not risk losing it.”
Arthur inclined his head slightly.
“Then I stand with you. As I always have.”
Rhaegar exhaled slowly.
Beyond the windows, Vaelarys stirred, vast and patient.
The night deepened.
And somewhere within the Red Keep, a wolf prepared to dine with a dragon king.
The dinner was laid in the smaller hall beneath the Tower of the Hand, where the ceilings arched high but did not dwarf those seated beneath them.
Tapestries of Aegon’s Conquest lined the walls, dragons frozen in flame above kneeling kings. The air smelled faintly of roasted meats, wine, and the ever present tang of smoke that seemed woven into the stones of King’s Landing.
King Aerys arrived last.
All rose when he entered, though he waved irritably at the motion as if offended by the sound of chairs scraping stone.
“Sit,” he commanded, thin fingers twitching. “Sit, sit. I dislike the noise.”
Rhaella moved first, graceful despite the tension that seemed to hum perpetually beneath her skin. Viserys followed her example, composed and quiet. Lyanna inclined her head respectfully before taking her seat beside Rhaegar.
Tywin Lannister lowered himself into his chair with controlled precision.
Rhaegar remained standing a fraction longer than necessary, watching his father’s movements with unreadable focus before finally sitting beside Lyanna.
Servants approached with the first course.
Aerys did not touch his plate.
“You,” he snapped, pointing at a trembling young cupbearer. “Taste it.”
The boy obeyed immediately, taking a bite from the king’s trencher. Another servant stepped forward to sip the wine before Aerys allowed the goblet near his lips.
Lyanna watched this with careful stillness. Rhaegar felt the subtle shift in her posture.
He leaned slightly closer, voice low enough that only she could hear.
“He does this often.”
“I assumed,” she murmured.
His hand rested on the table near hers, not touching, but close enough that the distance felt intentional rather than accidental.
Across the table, Tywin observed everything.
Aerys took a cautious bite, chewed slowly, eyes flicking between faces as though measuring each for treachery.
“The North sends strong daughters,” he said suddenly, fixing Lyanna with a sharp gaze.
Lyanna met it without flinching. “My brother sends loyalty, Your Grace.”
Aerys smiled thinly. “Yes. Loyalty. The Starks have always understood the value of kneeling at the proper time.”
Tywin’s jaw tightened slightly.
Rhaegar’s gaze darkened almost imperceptibly.
“They bent the knee to Aegon,” Aerys continued, voice rising and falling unpredictably. “They did not burn. Sensible wolves. They know fire when they see it.”
Lyanna’s expression remained composed. “The North remembers its oaths.”
Aerys leaned back, studying her.
“You have First Men blood,” he mused. “Ancient. Stubborn. Good breeding.”
The words were clinical, appraising.
Rhaegar’s fingers curled slightly against the table.
Lyanna did not bristle. She did not lower her gaze either.
“My blood is Northern,” she said evenly.
“And now it will mix with dragonfire,” Aerys replied with a sharp, sudden laugh. "As it should have after the Dance. If only Prince Jaecaerys had survived."
Rhaella shifted subtly at that, her hand resting lightly against Viserys’s sleeve as if to anchor herself.
Rhaegar’s brooding silence deepened.
When servants approached Lyanna’s plate, Rhaegar’s eyes tracked each movement. When a goblet was placed before her, he lifted it first, examining the rim before handing it back.
Lyanna noticed.
“So suspicious,” she murmured under her breath.
“Only careful,” he replied quietly.
“You think someone would poison me.”
“I think someone might try to wound me through you.”
She stilled at that.
Across the table, Tywin spoke smoothly of trade routes and harvest yields, voice calm and controlled. Aerys listened with intermittent attention, occasionally interrupting to demand another tasting of wine.
“You are quiet tonight, Rhaegar,” Aerys said abruptly.
“I am listening, Father.”
“To what?”
“To the future.”
Aerys narrowed his eyes, then laughed.
“Always dreaming.”
His gaze returned to Lyanna.
“You will give him strong sons,” he declared. “The North breeds hardy stock.”
Rhaegar’s chair scraped faintly against stone as he shifted.
“My lady is not livestock,” he said calmly, though something steel edged the words.
The hall stilled.
Aerys blinked, then barked another brittle laugh.
“Protective already,” he said. “Good. A dragon should guard what is his.”
Rhaegar did not answer.
Viserys sat very straight, eyes lowered but attentive.
When the second course was brought, Aerys again demanded tasting. He sipped his wine only after watching another man swallow first.
Lyanna leaned slightly toward Rhaella during a lull.
“Does it weary you?” she asked softly.
Rhaella’s smile was gentle but tired.
“It is habit now.”
“I am sorry.”
Rhaella’s gaze warmed faintly.
“You are kind.”
Across the table, Tywin’s golden eyes flicked between Rhaegar and Lyanna with calculating precision.
Aerys, meanwhile, seemed almost buoyant.
“The Starks stood with Rhaenyra,” he declared suddenly. “They say that Starks do not fare well in the south, and yet Cregan Stark marched south. And now, so have you. Loyal wolves.”
His expression sharpened. “Loyalty must be rewarded.”
His gaze softened slightly when it settled on Lyanna again.
“You will be good for this realm,” he said, almost fondly. “Your dowry is not gold, but it is better. The North. The old blood.”
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened. Lyanna inclined her head gracefully.
“I serve where I am bound, Your Grace.”
The words were careful. The meaning layered.
Dinner dragged longer than any wished.
By the time the final course was cleared and Aerys rose abruptly from his seat, dismissing them with a distracted wave, tension lingered like smoke after flame.
Tywin bowed stiffly and withdrew.
Rhaella excused herself with quiet dignity, Viserys following close at her side.
Rhaegar remained seated until Lyanna rose. Only then did he stand.
They walked the corridor together in silence, Arthur and Oswell trailing discreetly behind.
When they reached her chambers, she turned to him.
“You glowered at half the table,” she said softly.
“Only half.”
“You forget that I have lived among wolves all my life.”
“I do not forget.”
“Then you know I can hold my own.”
He stepped closer, the torchlight catching faintly in his violet eyes.
“I know you can,” he said quietly. “That does not lessen my wish to stand between you and anything that might harm you.”
She searched his face. “You stood between me and words.”
“Yes.”
“I was not wounded.”
“I was.”
The admission was low, almost reluctant.
She felt it then, the depth beneath the brooding stillness. Not possession. Not control.
Fear.
Not of her. For her.
“You cannot fight every shadow,” she said gently.
“I can try.”
She exhaled softly. “You are gentler than you appear.”
“Only with those who deserve it.”
“And who decides that.”
He held her gaze. “I do.”
A faint smile touched her lips.
“That sounds dangerously close to tyranny.”
“It is selective.”
She laughed softly.
The sound eased something in him.
He reached out slowly, giving her time to withdraw if she wished.
She did not.
His fingers brushed a loose strand of dark hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear with careful deliberation.
“I do not regret this,” he said quietly.
“Neither do I.”
The words lingered between them.
For a moment, the world narrowed to the quiet of her chamber, the distant sound of waves beyond stone.
“I will not let him unsettle you,” Rhaegar murmured.
“He does not.”
“You are certain.”
“Yes.”
He studied her, searching for any crack in the composure.
Finding none.
Still he lingered.
“You are brooding again,” she observed.
“Yes.”
“Over me.”
“Yes.”
She shook her head faintly. “I am not so fragile.”
“I know.”
“Then why?”
He hesitated, then spoke plainly.
“Because I care more than is prudent.”
Her breath caught.
“Court would not approve.”
“I do not court approval.”
She stepped closer, closing the space between them deliberately.
“Good.”
He inhaled slowly, steadying himself.
Outside her window, somewhere high above the Red Keep, Vaelarys shifted in the darkness, a low rumble vibrating faintly through stone.
Rhaegar’s hand lowered reluctantly.
“You should rest,” he said softly.
“So should you.”
“I will.”
He did not move immediately. Neither did she.
Then, finally, he inclined his head and stepped back, leaving her with the echo of his presence lingering in the air.
When the door closed behind him, Lyanna stood very still.
Dinner had been fire and shadow and sharpened words.
But this.
This was something else entirely.
And far more dangerous.
Notes:
LOL Can you tell Aerys is Team Black?
Thank you for reading!
Chapter Text
The summons from Queen Rhaella arrived in the late morning, carried by a quiet septa who bowed low and spoke gently, as though delivering fragile glass rather than words.
Lyanna folded the parchment once before handing it back.
“She requests my presence,” she said simply.
There was no mention of urgency. No tremor of alarm.
Only preparation.
The queen’s solar was warm with filtered sunlight, the windows veiled in pale silk that softened the harshness of the southern glare. Incense burned faintly near the hearth, lavender and something sharper beneath it.
Rhaella sat near a low table scattered with scrolls and swatches of fabric, pale fingers resting atop a piece of embroidered lace. She looked up when Lyanna entered, her expression thoughtful rather than formal.
“You have grown accustomed to this place,” Rhaella observed gently.
“I am learning where the walls breathe,” Lyanna replied.
A faint smile touched the queen’s lips. “Then let us begin shaping what those walls will remember.”
Lyanna’s brows lifted slightly.
“Your wedding,” Rhaella clarified.
The word did not strike Lyanna like a blow. It settled, weighty but not unwelcome.
Rhaella gestured to the fabrics spread before her.
“The realm will expect spectacle.”
“I do not care for spectacle.”
“I know.”
Lyanna stepped closer, fingers brushing across silk too soft to feel real.
“I do not want frills,” she said plainly. “I do not want to look as though I have been swallowed by lace.”
Rhaella’s eyes warmed faintly. “And what do you want?"
Lyanna hesitated.
No one had asked her that so directly.
She thought of Winterfell in the first frost. Of pale petals clinging stubbornly to cold stone. Of blue shadows over snow.
“Winter roses,” she said quietly. “Somewhere. Not many. Just enough.”
Rhaella nodded immediately, as though she had expected it.
“And colour?"
“Blue,” Lyanna answered. “But not bright. Frosted. Like sky before snowfall.”
Rhaella reached for a bolt of pale fabric edged faintly in silver.
“This could hold frost,” she murmured.
Lyanna’s fingers lingered on the cloth.
“And the ceremony...”
“You would prefer the godswood.”
Lyanna met her gaze.
“Yes.”
Rhaella studied her for a long moment.
“You honour your blood.”
“I cannot forsake it.”
“I would not ask you to.”
Silence settled comfortably between them as Rhaella began making quiet notes.
“I will take care of it,” she said softly. “The roses. The blue. The frost.”
Lyanna inclined her head in gratitude.
Rhaella watched her carefully.
“Would you dine with me tonight?" she asked gently. “Without court.”
Lyanna blinked slightly.
“I would.”
“Good.”
When Lyanna left the solar, the corridors felt less suffocating.
Elsewhere in the keep, Viserys stood within Rhaegar’s solar, hands clasped behind his back in a posture too formal for a boy of fourteen.
Rhaegar leaned against the window ledge, looking out over Blackwater Bay.
“You wished to speak,” Viserys said carefully.
“Yes.”
Rhaegar turned to face him fully. “What do you think of her?"
Viserys did not pretend confusion.
“She is direct,” he said. “She does not speak to fill silence.”
“And?”
“She listens.”
Rhaegar waited.
“She treats me as though I am not breakable,” Viserys added quietly.
Something eased in Rhaegar’s expression.
“I think she will not be diminished here.”
“Good.”
Viserys hesitated.
“You are different with her.”
Rhaegar’s brows lifted faintly.
"How?"
“You are less distant.”
Rhaegar considered that.
“I am less alone,” he admitted.
Viserys nodded once. 'I am, too,' he thought.
“She is good,” he said simply.
Rhaegar smiled faintly.
“Yes.”
The letter arrived that afternoon.
Lyanna recognised Benjen’s uneven script immediately. The sight of it sent a rush of homesickness through her before she had even broken the seal
She read it standing near her window.
By the time she reached the final line, her jaw had tightened.
Benjen was persistent.
Stubborn.
He spoke again of the Wall. Of the Night’s Watch. Of vows and brotherhood and purpose.
He was fourteen.
Lyanna folded the letter slowly, fingers pressing too firmly against parchment.
Rhaegar noticed the change before she spoke.
He had entered quietly, intending only to ask whether she required anything before supper.
Instead, he found her standing rigid, gaze distant.
“What is it?" he asked softly.
“My younger brother,” she replied.
“Benjen?”
“Yes.”
She did not elaborate.
He waited.
She did not offer more.
The distance between them felt unfamiliar.
“I see,” he said finally.
She turned abruptly. “I want to ride.”
“Now?”
“Yes.”
Rhaegar studied her carefully.
There was something sharp in her posture. Not anger at him. Not entirely.
“Oswell will accompany you,” he said.
“I do not require—”
“I know.”
She exhaled once, tension visible.
“Fine.”
Oswell was waiting by the stables when she arrived, white cloak immaculate despite the dust.
“My lady,” he greeted warmly. “Escaping?”
“For a moment.”
“Then I shall escape with you.”
They rode hard at first, hooves striking rhythm against packed earth beyond the outer walls.
Oswell did not press her with questions immediately. He allowed the wind to strip some of the tension away.
After a time, he spoke lightly.
“The prince has been known to sulk when deprived of your company.”
Lyanna shot him a look. “He sulks?”
“In a dignified manner.”
She almost smiled despite herself.
“He broods.”
“That as well.”
They slowed near a rise overlooking the sea.
“You speak of him as though he were your friend,” she observed.
Oswell’s expression softened faintly. “He is.”
“And your prince.”
“Yes.”
“You separate the two.”
“I try.”
Lyanna considered that.
“He seems alone.”
“He has been, often.”
“And you?”
“I stand where I am needed.”
She looked at him more carefully then.
“He trusts you.”
“Yes.”
“And you trust him?”
“With my life.”
Silence lingered.
“I dismissed him earlier,” she admitted quietly. “Without explanation.”
Oswell tilted his head slightly.
“He will forgive you.”
“How do you know?"
“Because he chooses his grievances carefully.”
She exhaled softly.
“Thank you.”
“For what?"
“For speaking honestly.”
“That is a rare luxury here,” Oswell replied dryly.
That night, Lyanna dined with Rhaella in quieter chambers lit by softer candlelight.
The queen noticed the strain immediately.
“You received troubling news,” Rhaella said gently.
“Yes.”
“Family.”
“Yes.”
Rhaella poured wine herself, hands steady.
“He will forgive you,” she said quietly.
Lyanna blinked.
“You know.”
“My son forgives quickly when the heart behind the wound is sincere.”
Lyanna studied the rim of her cup. “I did not intend to wound.”
“Then he knows.”
They ate in calm conversation afterward, speaking of fabrics and flowers and small details that felt almost grounding in their simplicity.
But Lyanna’s thoughts lingered elsewhere.
When dinner ended, she did not retreat to her chambers.
Instead, she sought him.
Rhaegar was in the gallery overlooking the sea again when she found him.
He did not turn immediately.
“I was unkind,” she said without preamble.
“Yes,” he agreed softly.
She exhaled sharply. “You are impossible.”
His mouth twitched.
“I know.”
She stepped closer.
“My brother wishes to take the black.”
Rhaegar turned then, attention sharpening.
“He is young.”
“He is stubborn.”
“So are you.”
She shot him a look.
He allowed himself a faint, teasing curve of his mouth. “Forgive me.”
She huffed. “You are brooding.”
“Yes.”
“Over me.”
“Yes.”
She shook her head faintly. “I did not mean to push you away.”
“You did not?”
“I did.”
“You were troubled.”
She searched his face.
“You are quick to forgive.”
“My mother is correct.”
She blinked. “You spoke with her.”
“I did.”
She smiled faintly. “Does she always defend you?”
“Only when I deserve it.”
She stepped closer. “Do you?”
“Sometimes.”
She laughed softly. The tension dissolved between them like frost beneath sunlight.
“You are insufferable,” she said lightly.
“And yet.”
“And yet.”
Their eyes held.
The small council convened.
Aerys sat at the head, fingers twitching restlessly against polished wood.
Tywin stood close, speaking low of alliances and stability.
“You press your lioness often,” Aerys snapped suddenly.
Tywin did not react outwardly. “I speak only of strength, Your Grace.”
“I prefer wolves,” Aerys hissed. “Wolves do not whisper in my ear.”
Tywin’s golden gaze remained steady.
“House Lannister has ever served faithfully.”
“And House Stark has bled faithfully,” Aerys retorted sharply.
Rhaegar stood silent, expression carefully controlled.
Tywin’s lips thinned slightly.
“My daughter would have made a formidable queen.”
“My future wife is formidable enough,” Rhaegar said quietly.
Aerys’s eyes flashed.
“Indeed,” he said abruptly. “And any man who insults my family will burn.”
The room stilled.
“Married yet or not,” Aerys continued, voice rising, “treason smells the same.”
He leaned back, breathing unevenly.
“She reminds me of Joanna,” he muttered suddenly.
Tywin’s jaw tightened sharply. Aerys laughed thinly.
Varys stood in shadow, silent as always, pale hands folded neatly.
Rhaegar felt the eunuch’s gaze like a thread drawn too tight.
Watching.
Always watching.
The meeting dissolved soon after.
And as Rhaegar stepped back into the corridor, he could not shake the sensation that the realm itself had begun holding its breath.
Notes:
Thank you for reading! Expect quicker updates from now on :)
Chapter 10: The Wedding Under Firelight
Notes:
There is smut in this chapter; sorry if it's terrible, I'm not used to it, haha.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bells of the Great Sept of Baelor began before dawn.
They rang not in frantic alarm but in slow, reverent peals that rolled across King’s Landing like a tide. The city stirred beneath the sound. Merchants paused. Sailors looked up from rigging. Even the gulls seemed to wheel wider in the sky, unsettled by the weight of it.
A month had passed since the first quiet conversations of frost and roses.
A month of whispers. Of preparation. Of watchful eyes.
Lyanna Stark stood before a tall mirror in chambers temporarily assigned to her near the Sept and allowed herself to be dressed.
She had not imagined she would ever permit such stillness.
Her handmaidens moved around her with hushed efficiency, fastening pearls, smoothing silk, and arranging lace so delicate it seemed woven from breath rather than thread.
The gown had taken shape from her requests, though Rhaella’s touch was evident in every seam.
It was white, but not the stark white of fresh snow. It held a faint sheen beneath candlelight, as though frost had kissed it and lingered. The bodice was structured yet soft, fitted closely to her form without constraining it. Off the shoulder, it bared the elegant line of her collarbones and the strength in her shoulders. Lace edged the neckline in intricate patterns of tiny winter roses, each petal crafted so finely that the texture caught light like morning frost on petals.
The sleeves began as sheer lace at the upper arm, embroidered with pale silver thread that traced winding branches reminiscent of the godswood’s heart tree. From elbow to wrist the fabric deepened into silk, fitted and smooth, fastened with rows of pearl buttons that gleamed softly.
The skirt flowed in layered silk and gauze, light enough to move with her rather than against her. Beneath the topmost layer, faint threads of frost blue shimmered, barely visible unless the light struck at an angle. It was subtle. It was Northern. It was hers.
Her dark hair had been brushed until it shone like polished obsidian. Half of it was pinned back with silver combs shaped like delicate leaves, each tipped with a single tiny diamond meant to mimic ice. The rest fell freely down her back in loose waves.
Around her neck lay no heavy gold. Only a slender chain of white gold bearing a small pendant shaped like a winter rose carved from moonstone.
When the handmaidens stepped back, the room fell quiet.
Lyanna regarded herself without smiling.
She did not look swallowed by silk.
She looked like frost held in firelight.
Outside, the Sept filled.
Lords and ladies gathered in waves of colour and heraldry. The scent of incense thickened the air, curling upward toward the domed ceiling painted with the Seven in serene watchfulness.
King Aerys arrived first among the royal family, pale and restless, clad in black and red embroidered so heavily it seemed more like armour than clothing. His eyes darted often, fingers twitching at the sleeves of his robes.
Queen Rhaella followed, draped in silver and pale lavender, dignity carved into every step.
Viserys stood at her side, black and red woven together in fine silk. He looked older than fourteen today. More composed. His gaze swept the hall with careful assessment.
Tywin Lannister took his place with controlled precision, crimson and gold gleaming beneath candlelight. His expression betrayed nothing.
From the great doors came the arrival of the North.
Brandon Stark entered first, tall and unyielding, dark hair bound back, furs replaced with formal black and grey embroidered with the direwolf sigil. His presence carried the chill of northern wind into the Sept.
Behind him walked Eddard Stark, quieter, solemn and observant. Beside him strode Robert Baratheon, broad-shouldered and dark-haired, his laughter subdued today but not entirely absent. Benjen followed, younger, gaze wide with wonder that he attempted to conceal.
The murmur of the crowd shifted when Rhaegar entered.
He wore black so deep it bordered on blue in certain light. The doublet was tailored to his frame, embroidered subtly with threads of dark crimson that formed the shape of a dragon in flight across his chest. A thin circlet of Valyrian steel rested upon his brow, understated yet unmistakably princely.
He stood at the base of the altar, hands clasped behind his back.
His expression was composed.
Only those who knew him well could see the tension beneath.
When the doors opened once more, and Lyanna stepped inside, the air changed.
It was not simply beauty. It was presence.
She did not glide as Southern brides did. She walked steadily, chin lifted, shoulders squared beneath lace and silk. The light from the high windows caught the frost-blue threads beneath her gown, illuminating them briefly like hidden ice beneath snow.
Rhaegar’s breath stilled.
He had seen her many times.
He had watched her train, watched her argue, watched her laugh.
He had not seen her like this.
'Captivated' was too small a word.
She moved toward him through the aisle, Brandon at her side, the sound of her skirts whispering faintly against stone.
For a fleeting moment, memory overlaid present.
Harrenhal.
Dark hair against pale skin.
A vision in his dreams.
She reached him.
Brandon placed her hand into Rhaegar’s.
His grip lingered a fraction longer than protocol required.
“Take care of her,” Brandon said quietly.
“I will,” Rhaegar replied.
The ceremony unfolded in ritual and restraint.
The High Septon’s voice echoed through the Sept as vows were spoken. Lyanna’s voice did not tremble. Rhaegar’s did not waver.
When cloaks were exchanged, the black and red of House Targaryen settled over the pale frost of her gown. It did not smother it. The silver threads of winter roses remained visible.
They were bound before the Seven beneath vaulted stone and candlelight.
Formal.
Restrained.
Charged.
The feast that followed transformed the Great Hall into a blaze of colour and flame. Long tables groaned beneath roasted meats, sugared fruits, and pastries dusted with powdered sugar like snow.
Music rose, bright and insistent.
Aerys sat at the head, restless but almost jubilant. He demanded his wine be tasted first, though today he drank more freely once satisfied.
When gifts were presented, Brandon stepped forward with solemn dignity.
“For my sister,” he said.
Servants carried forth a long wooden chest carved from weirwood. When opened, it revealed a cloak of heavy grey wool lined with white fur, the direwolf sigil embroidered in silver across the back.
“For when she misses the cold,” Brandon said.
Lyanna’s throat tightened.
She rose and embraced him without decorum.
Aerys presented his gift next.
A necklace of rubies set in dragon-shaped gold.
“For the dragon queen,” he declared.
Lyanna accepted with grace, though she felt the weight of it keenly.
Music swelled.
Brandon claimed her first dance. They moved in broad circles, laughter restrained but genuine. Benjen followed, clumsy but eager. Ned danced more carefully, steady and solemn.
When Robert approached, hand extended, Lyanna hesitated.
This was the man who deemed himself in love with her upon first glance when she was Benjen's age.
Even now, his grin was broad and confident.
“For old times,” he said lightly.
She accepted.
They danced with easy familiarity, though something in it felt distant now. Robert’s laughter rang louder than the music.
Across the hall, Rhaegar watched.
His expression did not change.
But his hand tightened faintly around his goblet.
When Robert spun her too widely, when his hand lingered at her waist a fraction longer than necessary, Rhaegar stepped forward.
“Cousin,” he said smoothly. “You monopolise my wife.”
Robert laughed, clapping him on the shoulder.
“Just keeping her from boredom.”
“She does not bore easily,” Rhaegar replied.
He took her hand.
The transition was seamless.
Their dance was quieter.
Closer.
His hand rested at her waist with deliberate care. Her fingers curled lightly against his shoulder.
“You are jealous,” she murmured softly.
“No.”
She arched a brow.
“Perhaps slightly.”
She smiled faintly. “You have nothing to fear.”
His gaze deepened.
“I know.”
When the feast dwindled and torches burned lower, they withdrew.
His chambers were lit by firelight alone.
He removed his circlet first, placing it carefully upon a table. She unclasped her cloak, allowing the black and red to fall away, revealing frost beneath.
He stepped closer.
“You are certain,” he said quietly.
“Yes.”
He kissed her gently.
Careful. Controlled.
Not possession. Choice.
She trembled slightly as he did. It was, for experience's sake, unfamiliar. But it did not feel unfamiliar to her.
His hands cradled her face with gentleness, his tongue coaxing her mouth into opening for him. She let out a soft moan that seemed to undo him. One hand was at the back of her neck now, deepening the kiss.
He kissed her with hunger and devotion but did not lose the subtle gentleness he had shown her since the day she arrived at the Keep. She gasped when he picked her up from the back of her thighs, her hands circling around his shoulders, as he gently set her down on the bed. He did not break the kiss, he used her gasp as encouragement and kissed her even more deeply. His kiss seemed to have touched her veins and had settled deep down in her stomach.
Her skin was on fire, burning her from the inside out. But she did not want to stop burning if it felt like this. She started to kiss him with the same devotion, earning her a sound from the back of his throat similar to a growl. Her breathing turned ragged at the sound. Her breaths came out shorter as he broke thier kiss to have his lips descend, her dress giving him more than enough access to her neck and collarbones.
A foreign ache settled in between her legs, and she rolled her hips to find reprieve. And she found it against his hips.
"Lyanna," he breathed into her neck, raising higher to look at her eyes. "We needn't continue." He said. She could see that his restraint was holding on by a single thread. She knew that that thread would weave itself if she refused to go any further.
And while she hesitated, she remembered that this was him. The first person to make her feel welcome. The first person to tell her that she is not alone in the capital. Her husband. The blood that her father used to say was more wolf's than human pounded. "I want you."
The thread tore. The dragon awoke.
His lips found her's once again. The dragon within him felt primal now when it looked at her. His wife. Something dark and possessive flowed through his veins like blood mixed with fire.
His hands found the front of her gown, where the laces were. With meticulous hands trained from swordsfights and playing the harp, he undid them. Her shaky hands gripped the front of his doublet and forced the hooks apart. The gown, her wedding gown, fell from her shoulders as he broke the kiss to rip his tunic off as well.
She had no time to admire his golden skin or the scars that adorned him, for her was simply back on her again, lips on her collarbones. He softly bit, exploring and she let out a mewl. "Don't stop." She panted and his calloused hands squeezed a breast.
He let go, dragging her gown lower as he kissed newly revealed skin. Her stomach flexed when his lips found it, all the way down to her sex. He gently discarded the gown, one hand undoing the laces of his breeches while the other slipped off the silk on her feet. He took his boots off as he took his breeches off, laying them on the ground near him before coming back up to kiss her again.
Then, a hand found her wet flesh. She whimpered as his fingers explored teasingly. Her back arched at the unfamiliar yet pleasant sensation. She let out a sound from the back of her throat, and felt his teasing smile against her lips. Her hand grasped his shoulders, it was difficult to catch her breath all of a sudden. Slowly, he sunk two fingers inside of her.
Her nails dug into the hard panes of his back. He penetrated his fingers, curling them ever so often. Pressure started to build low in her abdomen.
The pleasure kept building, he started to bite softly on her neck then soothing it with his tongue. It was all too much. Pleasure coiled deep in her belly.
And then, it released.
She moaned loudly, unashamed. He swallowed the sound.
Waves of pleasure that she had never once felt before washed over her.
But it wasn't enough.
Her lips were swollen, she could feel the swell of his own as well.
He pulled away once more. His lips were red. She wanted to bite them. She did, softly, tugging lightly. He groaned in response. The sound made her inner thighs clench.
His eyes asked permission once more, as his length pressed in between her thighs.
She did not hesitate this time, she simply nodded.
He entered her slowly, making her lips part.
She felt the pain of the stretch, but it soon became bareable. She nodded slowly, and he pushed in more.
They repeated this, his hand travelling down between them and circled a part of her that made her wish to never leave his chambers ever again.
Soon, he was fully seated inside of her.
"I'll be gentle. I'll take care of you." He promised.
Her sex clenched around him, and he put a hand on her thigh to prevent her from doing it again. "I will not last if you continue."
She laughed softly, and his head shot up.
He looked as though he would give away his own crown to hear it again.
"It doesn't hurt as much as before."
When he started to move, she truly did not feel much pain. She melted against him soon enough, raising her hips to meet his thrusts. He took ahold of the backs of her thighs and wrapped her legs around his waist. This allowed him to go deeper into her and he accessed a place within her that truly made her see stars.
Her skin felt hot, like wildfire lit by a single candle. He angled his hips, his fingers still circling. She felt as though he was touching every nerve ending possible for him to reach. Her back arched against his, feeling her stomach tighten once again. Her chest was to his, and he kissed her mouth ferociously, slowly going faster.
He angled his hips once again, his hand holding her waist while the other's fingers circled faster.
She let out a loud whimper, almost sobbing at the overwhelming sensation. Her hands dug into his back so hard, she was sure she drew blood. Tears pricked her eyes and she fell over the edge.
Her stomach uncoiled, her legs loosely wrapped around his waist.
He kept going, keeping the pace. She tried to catch her breath, but failed.
He let out a groan and her heart flipped. She felt warmth seep deep inside her stomach, and he collapsed against her. His arms were trembling from his weight, he was trying not to smother her.
He rolled to the side. They both were sweating. Their breaths matched each other.
She turned her head to the left to look at him, just to find him already looking at her.
The look of pure bliss and relaxation on his face made her heart stop.
Slowly, he wrapped his arm around her middle, pulling her towards him. Her head was tucked under his neck and his chin rested atop her head. She felt a featherlight kiss against her hair.
She felt... happy. For the first time since she left Winterfell, she truly felt happy.
Notes:
And their love starts to form :)
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 11: The Court Begins to Whisper
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The morning court assembled beneath a sky the colour of tarnished silver, the light filtering through the high windows of the Red Keep in pale shafts that caught the dust in the air and turned it to drifting stars.
The Iron Throne loomed above them all, black and jagged and patient. King Aerys sat upon it, thin fingers tapping restlessly against one of the twisted blades, his eyes bright and fevered as they moved from petitioner to petitioner. He trusted nothing. Not the food he had tasted thrice before breaking his fast. Not the wine he demanded be sipped by trembling servants before it touched his lips. Not the men who bowed before him now.
But he trusted the spectacle of loyalty.
Rhaegar stood below the throne to his father’s right, not seated but upright and composed, his hands clasped lightly behind his back. He wore black and deep crimson; the three-headed dragon was worked in subtle thread across his chest. Beside him stood Lyanna.
She did not wear red.
She wore blue, the colour of a winter sky before snowfall, pale and unyielding. The gown was southern in cut, shaped to the court’s expectations, but the shade was northern, cold and bright. At her throat lay a circlet of silver worked into the shape of frost-touched leaves. Winter roses had been woven into her braids, small and white against the dark of her hair.
Her chin was lifted.
Her arm was woven through Rhaegar’s, not delicately, not timidly, but with certainty.
The whispering began before the first case was heard.
The wolf girl. The northern bride.
Too tall. Too bold.
Not soft enough. Not smiling enough.
Too much Stark in her face. Not enough dragon in her blood.
Lyanna heard it all.
The court was not subtle. It never had been. Silk rustled like gossip given shape. Rings flashed as hands rose to conceal murmured judgements. Ladies leaned toward one another beneath veils of politeness.
She did not look at them.
She looked forward.
A merchant from Flea Bottom was brought before the throne to plead for relief from a tariff imposed by one of the crown’s collectors. Aerys listened with a tilted head, fingers twitching slightly. Tywin Lannister stood below, immaculate in crimson and gold, impassive as carved marble.
When the merchant stumbled over his words, Aerys leaned forward.
“Are you stammering because you lie,” the king asked lightly, “or because you tremble?”
The man dropped to his knees.
Rhaegar did not move. But Lyanna felt the subtle tightening of his arm beneath her hand.
Aerys laughed sharply, then waved a dismissive hand. The petition was granted with sudden generosity, as though the king’s mood had shifted with the breeze.
The court exhaled as one.
Another petitioner stepped forward. Then another.
Through it all, Lyanna stood unmoving.
She did not lower her gaze when the lords of the Reach looked her over with thin smiles. She did not offer demure nods to ladies who assessed the cut of her gown and found it wanting. When one particularly bold knight allowed his gaze to linger too long upon her shoulders, she met his eyes directly.
He looked away first.
Rhaegar felt it.
He did not glance at her, but his thumb brushed lightly against her wrist where their arms intertwined.
Approval. Pride.
Possessiveness, though carefully leashed.
When a minor lord from the Westerlands spoke too warmly of Lady Cersei’s beauty in passing, his tone edged with implication, Lyanna felt the air change.
Rhaegar did not turn his head.
But something in him stilled.
The lord faltered, words tangling in his throat without understanding why. Rhaegar’s gaze remained fixed ahead, yet it carried weight enough to silence.
Lyanna did not soften. She did not smile to ease the tension.
She remained as she was.
Rhaella watched from her seat beside the throne, her pale hands folded neatly in her lap. There was a quietness to the queen that many mistook for frailty. It was not. It was endurance.
Her eyes rested often on Lyanna.
Not critically, but proudly.
When court adjourned at last and the hall began to empty in a swirl of silk and steel, Rhaella descended the steps slowly. She approached Lyanna with measured grace.
“You stood well,” the queen said softly.
Lyanna inclined her head respectfully. “I stood.”
Rhaella’s lips curved faintly.
“You did not bend,” she corrected. “There is a difference.”
Lyanna’s gaze flickered, uncertain.
“They will speak,” Rhaella continued. “They would speak even if you were made of honey and lace. The court feeds on novelty.”
“I am not made of honey,” Lyanna replied.
“No,” Rhaella said, almost fondly. “You are not.”
Rhaegar stepped closer, the motion instinctive. His presence beside Lyanna was not decorative. It was deliberate.
“My mother is right,” he said quietly. “Let them whisper.”
Lyanna’s jaw set slightly. “I do not fear whispers.”
“I know,” Rhaegar answered.
It was not fear that concerned him. It was the slow erosion the court could inflict if one allowed it.
But she did not allow it.
And that, more than anything, steadied him
Later that afternoon, Rhaegar summoned Brandon and Ned Stark to his solar. Ser Arthur Dayne stood within the chamber as well, silent and watchful, Dawn strapped across his back like a shard of a fallen star.
Brandon entered first, broad-shouldered and unbowed, his expression direct. Ned followed, quieter, grey eyes observant.
Rhaegar did not waste time once the door to his solar was closed and the murmur of the castle faded to stone and silence.
“My father grows more unstable,” he said plainly.
Brandon did not flinch at the bluntness. Ned’s grey eyes sharpened, but he remained still. Ser Arthur stood near the window.
“You have seen it,” Rhaegar continued. “In court. At tables. In the way he tests his wine and studies shadows as if they answer him.”
Brandon’s jaw tightened.
“And you?” he asked. “What do you intend?”
Rhaegar did not pace. He stood steady, hands folded behind him.
“I will not allow open fracture,” he said. “Not between the crown and the great houses. Not when winter may yet come.”
His gaze flickered briefly toward Ned at that.
“I intend to assume the responsibilities of governance gradually,” he went on. “Council matters already fall increasingly to me. Trade. Grain. Harbour security. The realm will grow accustomed to my voice before it notices the shift.”
“And the king?” Brandon pressed.
Rhaegar’s expression altered, something restrained and conflicted passing beneath his composure.
“He will remain king,” he said quietly. “But not unchecked.”
Arthur spoke then, voice calm as still water.
“The prince seeks to protect both the realm and his father.”
Brandon studied Rhaegar long and hard. “And you expect the North to stand with you.”
“I do,” Rhaegar answered. “Not in rebellion. Not in spectacle. In stability.”
Ned inclined his head first.
“The North values stability,” he said.
Brandon followed a heartbeat later.
“You have it,” he said.
Rhaegar nodded once.
“When the time comes to formalise regency,” he added, “I will call upon the lords openly. Until then, we move quietly.”
There was no mention of Winterfell.
No promise of a royal progress.
That journey would come later, when the foundation beneath the throne was less brittle.
For now, Rhaegar built in silence.
And the North, spoken for by its Warden, stood behind him.
She did not go to the training grounds to fight.
She went to breathe.
The yard rang with the clash of steel against steel. Knights sparred in the afternoon light. Sweat and dust scented the air.
Robert Baratheon saw her first.
His laugh carried before he did.
“Lady Lyanna,” he called, lowering his practice sword.
She turned.
Robert was broad and golden, his strength worn openly, his smile easy and unguarded. He strode toward her with the confidence of a man accustomed to being welcomed.
“You flee court for better company,” he said.
“I flee noise,” she corrected.
He grinned. “I am noise.”
“Yes,” she agreed.
He laughed louder.
Behind him, squires scrambled. Oswell lingered near the edge of the yard, watchful but relaxed.
Robert’s gaze held admiration, uncomplicated and warm.
“You should spar,” he said. “I would not go easy.”
“I would not ask you to.”
There was a challenge in her tone.
His eyes brightened.
Across the yard, a figure in black and crimson watched without appearing to do so.
Rhaegar did not step forward.
He observed.
The court whispered.
The North stood firm.
And something in the yard shifted, subtle and charged, as Robert’s laughter rang against stone.
Lyanna did not yet see the line she had stepped near.
But it was there.
And Rhaegar had seen it.
Notes:
Possessive Rhaegar incoming, haha.
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 12: Fire Against Ice
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Notes:
Short chapter today.
Their first fight, how are we feeling?
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 13: The Space Between Flame and Frost
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Red Keep did not sleep when its prince and princess quarreled.
It merely pretended to.
Servants moved softer along stone corridors. Courtiers lowered their voices by a fraction when silver hair and dark braids passed within the same hour but not together. Even the ravens in the rookery seemed restless, wings stirring against their cages as if some shift in the air had unsettled them.
Lyanna felt it.
The watching. The measuring.
She would not give them a spectacle.
She rose before dawn, long before her handmaidens came to dress her. She braided her own hair with fingers that were steady, though her thoughts were not. The memory of the courtyard clung stubbornly to her, not Robert’s words, but Rhaegar’s voice when he had said he feared losing her. It had not sounded like a command. It had sounded like confession.
That disturbed her more than anger would have.
She did not want to be feared for.
She wanted to be chosen for herself.
When court convened that morning, she stood beside him as she always did. Her arm rested lightly in the crook of his elbow. Her posture was straight, her chin high, the faintest suggestion of Northern steel was in the line of her shoulders. She wore blue that day, a deep winter shade that made her look carved from dusk itself.
Rhaegar spoke clearly and calmly, with the careful precision of a man who measured each word before releasing it. Petitioners approached. Complaints were aired. Decisions rendered.
He did not falter. But he did not lean toward her either.
Their stillness was perfect.
Too perfect.
From her place slightly behind them, Queen Rhaella observed with quiet understanding. She had lived long enough in a marriage forged from fear and brilliance to recognise the shape of restrained conflict.
When court dismissed, Lyanna did not linger. She inclined her head toward her husband, a gesture polite and practiced, and withdrew.
Rhaegar watched her go without turning his head.
Vaelarys circled high above the city walls, wings cutting through the brightening sky in long, controlled arcs. There was no smoke now. Only distance.
The queen sent for Lyanna before noon.
Rhaella’s solar was warm, the windows thrown open to allow the sea breeze to soften the heavy summer air. The older woman poured tea herself, her hands steady despite the tremor that sometimes followed nights disturbed by the king’s muttering.
“You did not sleep,” Rhaella said gently.
Lyanna did not ask how she knew.
“Neither did he,” the queen added.
Lyanna looked up sharply at that.
Rhaella’s expression held no accusation. Only understanding.
“My son burns fiercely,” she continued. “But he has never learned how to temper that flame.”
Lyanna took the offered cup but did not drink.
“He need not temper it for me,” she said. “Only trust it.”
Rhaella’s gaze sharpened faintly.
“Trust in what?”
“In himself.”
Silence lingered.
“He fears becoming his father,” Rhaella said at last.
Lyanna’s jaw tightened. “He is not his father.”
“No,” Rhaella agreed softly. “But fear has a way of whispering otherwise.”
Lyanna exhaled slowly. The anger of the previous night had cooled into something more complex. Less sharp. More uncertain.
“He spoke as though I were something to guard from the world,” she said.
“You are,” Rhaella replied.
Lyanna’s eyes flashed.
“I am not fragile.”
“I did not say you were.” The queen’s tone remained calm. “But he loves you in a way that has not yet learned balance.”
Love.
The word settled heavily between them.
Lyanna stared into her untouched tea.
“He will not cage you,” Rhaella said quietly. “He would sooner break himself.”
Lyanna believed that.
It frightened her slightly.
When she left the solar, the sun had risen high and bright. The yard below shimmered in heat. She descended the stone steps with measured calm, ignoring the curious glances of passing courtiers.
She did not seek Rhaegar.
Not yet.
In his chambers, Rhaegar stood before an open window overlooking Blackwater Bay. The salt wind tugged at his hair, cooling the heat that had not fully left his chest.
Arthur stood nearby, silent as ever, his presence a steady weight rather than an intrusion.
“She thinks of me as possessive,” Rhaegar said at last.
Arthur did not answer immediately.
“Were you?” he asked.
Rhaegar’s gaze remained on the horizon.
“I was angry.”
“That was not the question.”
The prince closed his eyes briefly.
“He touched her.”
“And she removed his hand.”
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened.
“She smiled.”
Arthur regarded him carefully. “And you believed that smile belonged to him.”
Rhaegar said nothing.
Arthur’s voice remained even.
“Jealousy is not weakness, my friend. But it becomes cruelty if misdirected.”
Rhaegar’s eyes opened.
“I would never be cruel to her.”
“No,” Arthur agreed. “But anger can wound without touch.”
The words struck deeper than intended.
Rhaegar turned from the window.
“I will not be my father.”
Arthur inclined his head.
“Then choose differently.”
It was so simple when spoken aloud.
Choice.
Rhaegar had insisted upon Lyanna Stark. He had spoken of dreams, of prophecy, of futures woven from ice and flame. He had believed that clarity absolved him of
doubt.
But clarity did not quiet fear.
He feared the world’s claim upon her. He feared losing what he had barely begun to deserve.
That was the truth beneath the anger.
And he did not like how it felt.
Elsewhere in the yard, Lyanna found Oswell leaning against the training rail, offering exaggerated instruction to a squire who clearly needed none.
Oswell straightened when he saw her.
“You look less murderous today,” he observed lightly.
“I have had tea,” she replied.
“That explains everything.”
They walked the perimeter together, the clatter of steel echoing in the background.
“He is brooding,” Oswell said after a moment.
“He is always brooding.”
“More intensely.”
Lyanna did not deny it. “He believes Robert still hopes,” she said.
Oswell snorted softly. “Robert hopes for everything.”
“He declared himself in love with me when I was fourteen.”
Oswell nearly choked.
“I told him I would wed my horse.”
Oswell grinned broadly.
“A fine animal, I am sure.”
Her expression sobered.
“I chose Rhaegar.”
“Yes.”
“He knows that.”
“Yes.”
“Then why must I defend it?”
Oswell’s tone softened. “Because loving a dragon does not quiet the dragon.”
Lyanna considered that.
“I will not shrink,” she said firmly.
“I would be disappointed if you did.”
The afternoon stretched long and heavy. The heat pressed against stone walls. Even the city beyond seemed subdued.
It was near dusk when Lyanna walked toward the godswood.
She had not planned to. Her feet simply carried her there.
The carved face of the heart tree watched in silent witness as she entered the small clearing. The air there felt cooler, sheltered from the glare of the day.
He was already there.
Of course he was.
Rhaegar stood before the pale trunk, hands clasped behind him, shoulders rigid.
He did not turn as she approached.
For a moment, she simply stood beside him.
“I told him no,” she said quietly.
“I know.”
“I have always told him no.”
“I know.”
She studied his profile, the sharp line of his jaw, and the tension that had not fully left him.
“He proclaimed himself in love with me before half the realm,” she continued. “He mistook noise for devotion.”
Rhaegar’s voice was calm now. “And you mistook him for foolish.”
“I still do.”
A faint breath escaped him that might have been the beginning of a laugh.
“I was angry,” he admitted.
“I noticed.”
He turned to face her fully. “I was not angry at you.”
“It felt like you were.”
Silence.
“I feared,” he said slowly, “that his certainty might one day unsettle you.”
Lyanna’s brows drew together. “Why would it?”
“Because I am not loud.”
The honesty startled her.
“Loud is not strength,” she replied.
“Robert believes it is.”
“Robert believes many things.”
Rhaegar’s gaze searched her face.
“I have never doubted your will,” he said.
“Then do not doubt it now.”
“I doubted the world.”
“You cannot command the world.”
“No.”
She stepped closer. “But you can trust me within it.”
His eyes softened, only slightly. “I do.”
The word was steady this time.
No anger beneath it. No heat.
Just truth.
Above them, Vaelarys descended from the sky and settled upon the far battlements, wings folding slowly, smoke dissipating into evening air.
The dragon was calm.
And for the first time since the courtyard, so was his rider.
They did not embrace. They did not reach across the narrow space between them.
But something unspoken shifted.
Not surrender. Not dominance.
Understanding.
When they parted, they did so without bitterness.
That night, they would still retire to separate chambers.
But neither of them will lie awake with fury.
Only with thought.
And thought, unlike anger, could be shaped.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
To clarify: They don't share chambers just yet.
Chapter 14: Reconciliation In Ash
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The calm that followed a storm was never truly silence.
It was an adjustment.
The Red Keep adjusted. So did they.
Word of discord had not spread beyond whispers, but whispers were the bloodstream of King’s Landing. A glance held a fraction too long. A bow dipped a shade too low. A knight of the Kingsguard repositioned half a pace closer than usual when Robert Baratheon passed within sight of the princess.
Lyanna noticed. Rhaegar noticed more.
He did not forbid Robert from approaching. He did not summon him in challenge. That would have made the matter a spectacle, and spectacle fed the court like blood fed sharks.
Instead, Rhaegar watched.
And he learned.
Robert’s laughter carried easily through stone corridors. His presence filled rooms the way wine filled goblets, generously and without restraint. He spoke to Lyanna twice in the days that followed their argument, each time careful, each time a fraction less bold.
Lyanna did not smile. She did not encourage.
She was polite. Measured. Distant.
And when Robert lingered too long in the training yard one afternoon, it was not Rhaegar who intervened.
It was Lyanna.
“I have no interest in revisiting the past,” she told Robert plainly, her voice calm but edged in iron. “You mistake nostalgia for possibility.”
Robert’s grin faltered for the first time since arriving in King’s Landing.
“You were happier then,” he said.
“I was younger,” she replied.
“And now?”
“I am married.”
There was no softness in the statement.
Robert studied her for a long moment, something shifting behind the bravado.
Then he inclined his head. “As you say, my lady.”
He did not reach for her hand. He did not step closer.
He walked away.
Vaelarys did not stir.
From a gallery above, Rhaegar had watched the exchange in still silence.
He felt no triumph. Only clarity.
That evening, he found Viserys waiting outside his solar, the younger prince leaning against the wall with unusual hesitation.
“You are quiet,” Viserys observed when Rhaegar opened the door.
“I am often quiet.”
“More than usual.”
Rhaegar gestured for him to enter.
Viserys did not resemble the boy he might have been under different circumstances. The shadow of their father’s rages had shaped him into caution rather than cruelty. His dragon, the gold and green female who slept coiled along the inner bailey, mirrored that restraint. She was bright as summer fields but rarely roared without reason.
“You argued,” Viserys said simply.
Rhaegar did not ask how he knew. “Yes.”
“About the Stormlander.”
“Yes.”
Viserys folded his arms thoughtfully. “He looks at her too long.”
“He does.”
“But she does not look back.”
Rhaegar’s gaze softened. “No.”
Viserys hesitated.
“Then why are you so troubled?”
Rhaegar considered the question carefully before answering.
“Because fear does not vanish simply because it is unreasonable.”
Viserys nodded, understanding more than his years suggested.
“She chose you,” he said.
“Yes.”
“And you chose her.”
“Yes.”
“Then perhaps you must allow that to be enough.”
Rhaegar almost smiled. “You grow wiser.”
“I grow observant.”
When Viserys left, Rhaegar remained standing in the dim light of his solar.
He had chosen differently.
He would continue to do so.
Elsewhere, Lyanna stood in her chambers, dismissing her handmaidens early.
She was not accustomed to silk being unpinned from her shoulders by other hands. Not accustomed to jewels being set aside with ceremony. She had grown more comfortable with it in recent weeks, but tonight she longed for the simplicity of Winterfell, where cold stone and northern wind required no ornament.
A knock came at her door.
Not loud. Not commanding.
Measured.
She knew the rhythm.
“Enter,” she said.
Rhaegar stepped inside.
He did not cross the room immediately. He closed the door quietly behind him, remaining near it as though uncertain whether he would be welcomed further.
She faced him.
For a moment, neither spoke.
“I watched you today,” he said at last.
“I know.”
“You did not yield.”
“I do not yield where I have already refused.”
A faint flicker of approval crossed his expression.
“I should not have spoken as I did,” he said carefully. “I let anger outrun judgement."
Lyanna studied him. “You were angry.”
“Yes.”
“And jealous.”
A pause.
“Yes.”
The honesty disarmed her more than denial would have.
“I will not diminish myself to soothe another man’s insecurity,” she said firmly.
“I would not ask you to.”
“You did.”
His gaze did not waver. “I will not again.”
The words were not grand. They were not theatrical.
They were simple.
And that made them heavier.
She exhaled slowly.
“I do not belong to Robert’s memory,” she said. “Nor to your fear.”
“You belong to yourself,” he replied.
“And I chose you.”
His eyes softened then, unmistakably. “Yes.”
Silence stretched, but it was no longer sharp.
It was thoughtful.
He stepped forward, not close enough to touch, but close enough that the space between them felt intentional rather than accidental.
“I cannot promise I will never feel jealousy,” he said.
“I would not believe you if you did.”
“But I can promise I will not let it rule me.”
She nodded once. “That is all I ask.”
Outside, the sky had deepened into indigo. The first stars appeared above the city.
Vaelarys shifted upon the battlements, wings adjusting, but he did not take flight.
He was settled. So was his rider.
“I spoke with your mother,” Lyanna said quietly.
“And?”
“She believes you would break yourself before harming me.”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change, but something steadied in it.
“She is correct.”
“I know.”
They stood there, close but not touching.
There was heat between them, yes. Always heat. But it no longer burned uncontrolled.
It warmed.
“I do not regret choosing you,” he said softly.
“Good,” she replied. “Because I do not regret choosing you either.”
A small smile curved his mouth.
Rare. Earned.
After a long moment, he inclined his head.
“I will leave you to rest.”
“You will not stay?”
It was not an invitation.
Not yet.
He shook his head gently.
“We agreed upon patience.”
She studied him. Then nodded.
“Yes.”
He moved toward the door.
Before he opened it, he paused.
“You are not prophecy alone,” he said quietly.
“And you are not only fire,” she replied.
The echo of earlier words, but steadier now.
He left without further speech.
Lyanna stood alone in her chamber, listening to the quiet.
That night, she slept more easily.
Across the holdfast, in his own separate chambers, Rhaegar lay awake for a time, watching moonlight trace silver across the stone floor.
He did not feel rage. He did not feel possessive fury.
He felt something steadier.
Not the blaze of wildfire.
But the contained heat of dragonflame held in check.
Above the Red Keep, Vaelarys slept with his wings folded tight, smoke no longer curling from his jaws.
The court would continue to whisper.
Robert would continue to laugh.
The world would continue to look.
But the space between fire and frost had narrowed.
Not consumed.
Balanced.
And for now, that was enough.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 15: The Dragon's Warning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning broke over King’s Landing in a wash of pale gold and smoke.
The city stirred restlessly beneath the Red Keep, fishermen hauling nets from Blackwater Bay, merchants raising shutters, bells tolling from septs that smelled of incense and old stone. Within the castle walls, steel rang against steel in the yard below Maegor’s Holdfast, a rhythm older than most of the men who wielded it.
Lyanna Stark stood in the center of the training ground with a blade in her hand and wind in her hair.
She had refused the veil that morning.
The Kingsguard had learned by now that arguing the matter was futile.
Ser Arthur circled her with quiet patience, Dawn sheathed at his hip, a blunted practice sword held lightly in his grip. Across the yard, Ser Oswell leaned against a post, helm tucked beneath his arm, watchful but relaxed.
The white cloaks moved differently than other men. There was a kind of restraint in them, a coiled readiness that did not dissipate even in moments of ease.
Lyanna lunged first.
Arthur met her strike with an easy parry, steel kissing steel with a clear note. She pivoted, feet light in the sand, braid swinging like a banner behind her. He pressed forward, testing her defense, forcing her back three steps before she twisted free and regained her ground.
She fought like the North.
Direct. Unadorned. Honest.
The yard had grown accustomed to the sight of a princess sparring with the finest swordsmen in the realm. At first there had been murmurs. Raised brows. Quiet laughter behind gauntlets.
Those sounds had died.
Lyanna’s blade did not falter because she wore silk at court.
Arthur advanced again, forcing her to duck beneath a controlled swing. Sand scattered as she rolled, coming up on one knee, blade poised. He nodded once in approval before stepping back to reset the rhythm.
Above them, the sky was a hard, bright blue.
Vaelarys was nowhere in sight.
That in itself was unusual.
Lyanna felt his absence like the missing beat in a song.
She shook the thought away, focusing on Arthur’s shoulders, on the subtle shift in his stance that telegraphed his next strike.
Steel met again.
Arthur pressed her harder this time, driving her toward the edge of the yard where stone met packed earth. Her breath came faster, but not ragged. Sweat gathered at her temples, slid along her jaw.
Oswell straightened.
Another figure had entered the yard.
Ser Jonothor Darry.
He carried himself with a soldier’s stiffness, duty etched into every line of his posture. His expression was not unkind, but it was guarded, as though the presence of a northern princess with a sword unsettled something deeply ingrained.
“Ser Arthur,” Darry called, stepping closer. “The Hand requests—”
Arthur’s blade locked against Lyanna’s mid-swing. He disengaged smoothly, lowering his weapon.
Lyanna straightened.
Darry’s gaze flicked to her. Brief. Measuring.
“Princess,” he said with a short inclination of his head.
“Ser Jonothor.”
Arthur stepped aside, wiping sweat from his brow. “A message from the Hand can wait until this bout is finished.”
“It concerns the prince.”
That earned Darry a sharper look from Oswell.
Lyanna’s grip tightened slightly.
“What of him?” she asked.
Darry’s gaze returned to her, and for a heartbeat something unreadable flickered there. Not hostility. Not quite.
“Only that he is required in council. It is no concern of yours.”
Her chin lifted a fraction. “I did not suggest it was.”
A tension, small but present, settled over the yard.
Arthur’s posture shifted subtly. Oswell’s hand dropped closer to the pommel at his hip.
Lyanna turned back toward Arthur. “Shall we continue?”
Darry stepped forward then, perhaps intending to reposition himself, perhaps intending to speak again.
His boot caught slightly in the uneven sand.
It was a small misstep.
In the space between one heartbeat and the next, his hand shot out.
He caught Lyanna’s forearm to steady himself.
It was nothing. A reflex.
An accident.
His gloved fingers closed around bare skin.
The world changed.
Arthur’s hand flew to Dawn’s hilt.
Oswell’s stance snapped taut, white cloak flaring as his own sword half-cleared its sheath.
Lyanna inhaled sharply, not from pain, but from surprise.
Darry released her instantly. “Princess—”
The sky split open.
A roar tore across the yard, vast and shattering.
Men froze.
Shadow swallowed sunlight.
Vaelarys descended like judgement.
His wings beat once, twice, sending sand spiraling in violent arcs. The force of his landing cracked the packed earth, talons gouging furrows inches from where Darry stood.
The dragon’s body coiled between Lyanna and the knight in a single fluid motion.
Black and crimson scales caught the sun like molten metal. His neck arched, head lowering until one enormous eye fixed upon Darry.
Smoke curled from his nostrils.
The roar came again, closer now, hot enough that the air shimmered.
Darry stumbled backward, falling hard into the sand.
Arthur stepped forward instinctively, though he did not raise Dawn.
“Vaelarys,” Lyanna called.
The dragon’s tail lashed once, striking the ground with a thunderous crack that sent men scrambling from the yard’s perimeter.
Oswell’s hand remained on his sword, but he did not draw.
The dragon’s teeth bared. Another step backward from Darry.
His voice shook. “It was an accident.”
Vaelarys’ head dipped lower, massive jaws parting just enough for the threat to be unmistakable.
Lyanna moved then.
Not away. Forward.
She stepped to the dragon’s side, placing her hand against the warm curve of his scaled neck. The heat was intense, but not burning. His skin vibrated beneath her palm, a low rumble building in his chest.
“Enough,” she said firmly.
The dragon’s eye shifted to her. The roar subsided into a guttural growl.
“He meant no harm.”
Vaelarys did not look convinced.
She slid her hand upward, fingers tracing along a ridge of hardened scale. “Enough.”
Arthur exhaled slowly, though his posture did not fully relax.
Darry pushed himself up, white-faced and shaken.
Vaelarys’ wings extended slightly, blocking the knight’s view of Lyanna entirely.
It was not random. It was deliberate.
Distance. Barrier. Protection.
The yard had gone silent. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath.
Lyanna leaned closer to the dragon’s head, murmuring something too soft for the men to hear.
Gradually, the rumble eased. Vaelarys’ jaws closed.
He shifted, still positioned between her and Darry, but no longer poised to strike.
Arthur stepped forward carefully. “Ser Jonothor. You will return to your duties.”
Darry did not argue.
He backed away slowly, never taking his eyes from the dragon, before turning and leaving the yard entirely.
Only when he had vanished beyond the archway did Vaelarys unfurl his wings fully.
With a single powerful beat, he launched skyward.
Sand rained down in his wake.
Lyanna stood in the sudden stillness, braid loosened by wind, chest rising steadily.
Arthur sheathed Dawn.
Oswell released his hilt.
“You are unharmed,” Arthur said.
“Yes.”
Oswell’s gaze tracked the dragon’s ascent. “He has never reacted so swiftly.”
Lyanna brushed sand from her sleeve, a small smile tugging at her lips despite herself. “He is protective.”
Arthur’s expression grew thoughtful. “So it seems.”
High above, Vaelarys circled once.
And then again.
Not screaming now.
Watching.
Within the council chamber, the air was thick with parchment and unease.
King Aerys sat rigid upon his seat at the head of the long table, fingers twitching against the carved wood. Silver goblets lined his place, each tested before he allowed a single sip to pass his lips.
Grand Maester Pycelle droned softly about trade disputes in the Stepstones. Lord Varys listened with eyes half-lidded, pale hands folded within his sleeves. Lord Chelsted shifted nervously, aware of the king’s mercurial temper.
Rhaegar stood near the window, hands clasped behind his back.
He listened. He always listened.
But part of him remained elsewhere.
A faint tremor passed through the stone beneath his boots.
He felt it before he heard it.
The roar.
Muted by distance. Not muted enough.
The chamber fell silent.
Aerys’ head snapped upward. “What was that?”
No one answered.
Another distant rumble.
Rhaegar did not wait for dismissal.
He turned toward the door.
“Where are you going?” Aerys demanded sharply.
“To ensure there is no cause for alarm.”
The king’s eyes narrowed, suspicion flaring. “You will not leave this chamber while we discuss matters of state.”
Another tremor.
Closer.
Varys inclined his head slightly. “Your Grace, perhaps it would soothe the city to know that the prince attends to whatever unsettles his dragon.”
Aerys’ gaze darted between them.
Paranoia warred with practicality.
Finally, he waved a thin hand.
“Go. And see that it does not become spectacle.”
Rhaegar bowed once and left without further word.
He did not run.
But he moved with purpose.
In the corridor beyond, he encountered his mother.
Queen Rhaella stood near an open window, pale hands folded, eyes lifted toward the sky where Vaelarys wheeled in broad circles.
She did not appear frightened. She appeared contemplative.
“He roared,” she said softly as Rhaegar approached.
“Yes.”
“For her.”
Rhaegar did not pretend ignorance. “I assume.”
Rhaella’s gaze shifted to him, something knowing in its depths. “I have heard what occurred.”
He stilled. “Already?”
“The castle speaks quickly.”
Her expression did not accuse. It assessed.
“A knight tripped, caught Lyanna's forearm to steady himelf. Vaelarys placed himself between her and the knight.”
Rhaegar stilled.
“And you would have done the same.”
Rhaegar did not answer. He did not need to.
Rhaella’s lips curved faintly. “Your dragon is much like you.”
He exhaled quietly.
“Protective,” she continued. “Possessive, perhaps. But not cruel.”
“It was an accident?”
“So I am told.”
Her gaze returned to the sky.
“Be mindful,” she said gently. “Fire that guards too fiercely can scorch what it seeks to shield.”
He absorbed the words. “I will speak with her.”
“You will do more than speak,” Rhaella replied softly. “You will look at her and reassure yourself.”
It was not mockery. It was understanding.
He inclined his head.
And turned toward the yard.
Lyanna had not resumed sparring.
The yard remained unsettled, men speaking in hushed tones as they repaired divots in the earth left by dragon talons.
She stood alone near the center, arms folded, staring up at the sky.
Vaelarys circled lower now.
When Rhaegar entered the yard, every man stepped aside.
He saw her immediately.
Unharmed. Standing tall.
But that did not quiet the rush of cold that had gripped his spine since the roar reached the council chamber.
He crossed the distance in swift strides.
“Lyanna.”
She turned.
And smiled.
“You heard.”
He did not return the smile.
He reached her, hands already lifting.
“Did he hurt you?”
“No.”
He took her forearm gently, turning it, examining the skin where Darry’s glove had gripped her.
There was no mark.
Still, his thumb brushed along the place as though searching for one hidden beneath flesh.
“I am uninjured,” she said, amusement threading her voice.
He did not stop. His hands moved to her shoulders, assessing, then to her jaw, tilting her face slightly toward the light.
“Rhaegar.”
“Stand still.”
“I am standing still.”
He crouched briefly, scanning for signs of impact from flying sand or stone.
Arthur and Oswell watched from a respectful distance.
Lyanna laughed softly. “You would think I had been mauled.”
His gaze flicked upward sharply. “That is not amusing.”
Her laughter faded slightly at the intensity in his eyes. “I know.”
He straightened, hands hovering for a heartbeat longer before falling away.
Still, he did not look satisfied.
He scanned her once more from head to toe.
Only then did he exhale a slow, controlled breath.
“I am well,” she said more gently.
“I know.”
But knowing had not been enough until he had seen.
Touched.
Confirmed.
Above them, Vaelarys let out a sharp chirp.
Not a scream.
A lighter sound. Almost playful.
Rhaegar’s eyes lifted to the sky.
The dragon banked once, sunlight igniting his wings.
“He frightened half the yard,” Lyanna said.
“He frightened the city.”
She tilted her head. “He frightened you.”
Rhaegar did not deny it.
“Yes.”
She stepped closer, lowering her voice. “It was an accident.”
“I am aware.”
“Ser Jonothor stumbled.”
“I am aware.”
Her smile returned, gentler this time. “You look as though you wish to scold him.”
“I will speak with him.”
“For what?”
“For startling my dragon.”
She laughed again. There was warmth in it.
He watched her closely, as though committing the sight of her unhurt and laughing to memory.
Vaelarys descended once more, but this time he did not land.
He swooped low over the yard, wings stirring Lyanna’s braid, before climbing again with another short chirp.
Content. Satisfied.
Rhaegar’s gaze followed him.
“My mother says he is like me,” he said quietly.
Lyanna arched a brow. “Is that so?”
“He places himself between danger and what he would protect.”
Her expression softened. “That is not a flaw.”
“It can become one.”
She studied him.
“Only if you forget that I can stand on my own.”
He looked back at her then.
“I will not forget.”
“Good.”
Silence settled, but it was not heavy.
The yard slowly resumed its rhythm.
Steel rang once more. Men moved. Life continued.
Rhaegar reached for her hand this time, not to examine, not to assess, but simply to hold.
She allowed it.
Above them, Vaelarys wheeled in widening circles, no smoke trailing from his jaws now.
Only sunlight.
And watchful gold eyes.
The dragon had given his warning.
And for now, it had been enough.
Notes:
Go, Vaelarys!
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 16: Lessons in Rule
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning in the Red Keep did not come gently. It came with the scrape of shutters thrown wide, with gulls crying over Blackwater Bay, with the distant clang of armor being buckled and unbuckled in the yards below.
Sunlight spilled pale and cool through the tall windows of Rhaegar’s solar, catching motes of dust that drifted like idle thoughts in still air.
Lyanna sat across from her husband at a narrow table set for two.
Breakfast was simple by royal standards. Fresh bread still warm from the ovens, soft white cheese, honey in a shallow silver dish, and a bowl of sliced pears glistening with dew. A pot of tea steamed gently between them.
Rhaegar had dismissed the servants after they poured the first cups.
He preferred quiet in the morning.
Lyanna preferred it too.
She had braided her hair loosely, strands escaping to brush her cheeks. She wore a gown of pale blue wool, lighter than what she had worn in Winterfell but still bearing the simplicity of the North. No jewels weighed at her throat. No elaborate pins anchored her sleeves.
Rhaegar watched her lift her cup.
He did not stare openly. He had grown more disciplined than that.
But his gaze found her easily.
She caught him looking.
“What is it?” she asked, one brow lifting.
“You have honey on your lip.”
She wiped at it with the back of her hand.
He shook his head faintly. “Not there.”
She frowned slightly, and he reached across the table before he could reconsider the impulse. His thumb brushed the corner of her mouth, gentle and precise.
“There.”
Her breath hitched almost imperceptibly.
He withdrew his hand at once.
The gesture lingered between them, small and intimate in the quiet morning light.
“You are brooding again,” she said, though her voice held no accusation.
“I am not.”
“You are.”
He allowed a faint curve of a smile. “Perhaps only slightly.”
She broke a piece of bread and dipped it into honey. “About the council.”
“Among other things.”
She studied him over the rim of her cup. “You cannot fix everything in a day.”
“I do not expect to.”
“But you wish to.”
He did not deny it.
Silence fell again, companionable rather than strained.
After a moment, he set his cup down. “Would you ride with me today?”
Her gaze sharpened faintly with interest. “Ride where?”
“Beyond the city walls. Along the kingsroad for a time. Only for an hour.”
Her lips curved. “On Vaelarys?”
He paused.
“On horseback,” he clarified calmly.
A laugh escaped her before she could stop it. “Yes,” she said. “On horseback.”
The corners of his eyes softened.
“Arthur will accompany us.”
She nodded. "I accept.”
He watched the way the word settled in the air. Acceptance had become easier between them. Not obligation. Not duty. Choice.
It mattered.
They finished their meal without hurry. He spoke of a minor dispute between two merchants in Flea Bottom. She spoke of the wind she had felt in the yard the day before, how Vaelarys had nearly knocked Oswell off his feet with a careless sweep of his wing.
Rhaegar’s mouth twitched. “You find that amusing.”
“Very.”
He shook his head faintly.
When they rose from the table, the morning had brightened fully.
Lyanna paused at the doorway.
“I am to attend your mother’s audience before we ride.”
“Yes.”
Her expression shifted slightly.
Not apprehension. Something more focused.
“I will not embarrass her.”
“I do not fear that.”
She studied him for a long moment.
“Good.”
And then she was gone, footsteps light against the stone.
Rhaegar remained where he was for several breaths.
Listening.
Only when her steps had faded did he allow himself to exhale.
He trusted her.
He did not doubt that.
But the court was not the training yard.
And steel was simpler than whispers.
The queen’s audience chamber was cool and high-ceilinged, sunlight streaming through colored glass that cast fragments of ruby and sapphire across the marble floor.
Rhaella sat upon a cushioned chair rather than a throne, her posture straight despite the faint shadows beneath her eyes. Around her stood her ladies in waiting, a small constellation of silk and soft laughter that quieted as Lyanna entered.
Lyanna inclined her head deeply. “My queen.”
Rhaella’s smile was warm, though restrained. “My daughter.”
The words still startled Lyanna when she heard them.
Not because they were false, but because they were gentle.
Rhaella gestured for her to come nearer.
“Today you will sit beside me. You will listen more than you speak. And when you do speak, you will choose your words as though each one costs you dearly.”
Lyanna nodded. “I understand.”
The first petitioner was a minor lord from the Crownlands, his grievance petty and overly embellished. Lyanna listened as Rhaella guided the conversation with careful patience, extracting truth from exaggeration with quiet skill.
It was not weakness. It was control.
Lyanna watched closely.
The second petitioner was a merchant’s widow seeking relief from taxes she could no longer afford.
Rhaella’s voice softened, but her decision remained firm and balanced.
Lyanna spoke only once, suggesting a compromise that allowed the woman to retain her stall in exchange for reduced levy over the next harvest.
Rhaella’s glance toward her was subtle. Approving.
By the third hour, the chamber had grown warmer.
Whispers threaded through the gathered ladies.
One voice rose slightly above the others.
A woman in deep crimson silk, hair coiled elaborately atop her head, smiled with teeth that did not reach her eyes.
“It is admirable,” she said lightly, “that our northern princess finds such interest in matters of coin and grain. One wonders if snow teaches such governance.”
The chamber stilled.
The remark was soft.
Polite. Poisoned.
Lyanna felt the weight of it settle against her shoulders.
She did not stiffen.
She did not look to Rhaella.
She turned her gaze fully upon the woman.
“I was raised where winters last longer than some reigns,” she replied evenly. “Snow teaches many things. Patience. Endurance. And how to prepare before the storm arrives.”
Her tone remained calm.
Respectful.
“But perhaps,” she continued, faint smile touching her lips, “the Reach has lessons of its own to offer. I look forward to learning those as well.”
The crimson woman’s smile faltered.
There was no insult in Lyanna’s words.
No overt challenge. Only quiet assertion.
Rhaella’s fan paused mid-motion.
Then resumed.
“Well spoken,” the queen said mildly.
The audience continued.
When the chamber finally emptied, Rhaella rose slowly, gesturing for Lyanna to walk with her toward a smaller adjoining room.
“You did not bristle,” Rhaella observed.
“I wished to.”
“I know.”
They paused near an open window.
Rhaella leaned closer, lowering her voice. “If she attempts that again, you may remind her that her brother’s lands depend upon royal favor more than northern snows ever will.”
Lyanna blinked.
The queen’s lips curved faintly. “That would be uncomely for a queen to say aloud. But a good mother may whisper it.”
Lyanna’s laughter escaped before she could stop it.
“You are wicked, Your Grace.”
“Only when necessary.”
Rhaella’s hand briefly squeezed hers. “I am proud of you.”
The words settled deep.
Warmer than sunlight.
Later, Lyanna found herself wandering the quieter corridors of the Red Keep.
The library door stood slightly ajar.
She pushed it open gently.
The scent of parchment and ink greeted her.
Viserys sat cross-legged upon a cushioned bench near a tall shelf, a book open across his knees. His silver hair fell loose around his shoulders, catching the light.
He looked up quickly when she entered. “Lyanna.”
She smiled. “What are you reading?”
He turned the book slightly so she could see the title.
“Histories of Old Valyria.”
She moved closer, sitting beside him.
“And do you understand it?”
“Some of it.”
He hesitated.
“They say the dragons were larger then.”
“They were.”
He studied her face carefully.
“Vaelarys listens to you.”
“He does.”
“Why?”
She considered.
“I do not command him. I speak to him.”
Viserys frowned faintly. “That is the same.”
“No,” she said gently. “It is not.”
He absorbed that.
After a moment, he closed the book.
“Do you miss the North?”
“Yes.”
The honesty surprised them both.
“Do you wish to return?”
“Not yet.”
He shifted closer, lowering his voice slightly.
“Father grows worse some days.”
She did not answer immediately.
“I know.”
“He frightens the servants.”
“He frightens many.”
Viserys’ gaze dropped. “You do not seem frightened.”
“I am,” she said quietly. “But fear does not mean we must bow to it.”
He looked at her then, something steadier in his eyes.
“You speak like Rhaegar.”
She smiled faintly. “Do I?”
“Yes.”
He hesitated again.
“I am glad you are here.”
The simplicity of it tightened her chest.
“And I am glad you are,” she replied.
He grinned suddenly, boyish and bright.
“Will you race me one day?”
“On horseback?”
“Yes.”
She leaned closer conspiratorially. “Perhaps.”
His laughter echoed softly through the shelves.
By late afternoon, the air had warmed considerably.
Rhaegar waited in the courtyard with two horses saddled.
Arthur stood nearby, white cloak shifting in the breeze.
Lyanna approached, hair gathered in a tight braid.
“You kept your word,” she said.
“I do,” Rhaegar replied.
Arthur inclined his head. “My lady.”
She mounted with practiced ease.
They rode beyond the gates without fanfare.
The city thinned quickly, replaced by open fields and low rolling hills dusted with late summer green.
Wind caught Lyanna’s braid as they urged their horses into a light canter.
Arthur kept pace for a time.
Rhaegar glanced toward Lyanna. “You handled the audience well.”
“You heard.”
“The castle speaks quickly.”
She laughed softly. “Your mother was pleased.”
“She told me.”
He allowed himself a small smile. “I am not surprised.”
They rode in companionable silence for several moments.
Then Arthur cleared his throat.
“If you race ahead without warning, my prince, I shall be forced to inform Her Grace that you attempted to outrun a Kingsguard.”
Lyanna laughed outright. “Would you truly?”
Arthur’s expression remained solemn.
“Undoubtedly.”
Rhaegar shook his head faintly.
“Then we shall spare you that report.”
They slowed near a bend in the road where trees arched overhead, casting long shadows.
Arthur gradually allowed his horse to fall back.
Not abruptly. Not obviously.
Simply enough to grant them space.
Lyanna noticed.
“So gallant,” she murmured.
“He knows when to withdraw.”
“As do you.”
He glanced at her sidelong.
“Do I?”
“Sometimes.”
The wind softened.
The world narrowed to hoofbeats and breath.
For a time, there were no courtiers.
No whispers. No council chambers.
Only open road.
Lyanna leaned forward slightly, urging her horse faster.
Rhaegar followed.
They did not speak again until they reached the crest of a low hill overlooking the distant shimmer of Blackwater Bay.
She drew rein, breathing hard but smiling.
“This,” she said softly, “is better than any audience chamber.”
He watched her in the fading light.
“Yes,” he agreed.
Arthur remained a respectful distance behind.
The sun dipped lower.
And for a little while longer, they were only riders beneath an open sky.
Notes:
Thank you for reading! Kind of a filler chapter, sorry!
Chapter 17: Dorne Arrives
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The banners of the sun and spear were visible long before the Dornish party reached the gates.
Gold and red caught the afternoon light like flame against the pale stone of the city walls. The procession moved with deliberate elegance rather than northern severity. Horses caparisoned in silk. Retainers dressed in colors too rich for restraint. Even from the battlements, one could sense the warmth they carried with them.
Lyanna stood beside Rhaegar at the head of the receiving line in the outer courtyard of the Red Keep.
She wore pale blue again, though this time the gown was edged with silver embroidery that traced frost patterns along the sleeves and hem. Her hair was partially braided, the rest falling free down her back. She did not attempt southern grandeur. She did not attempt to compete with Dorne’s brightness.
Rhaegar stood slightly behind and to her side, his hand resting lightly at her waist.
The gesture was subtle.
Possessive.
He had promised himself discipline. He would not let jealousy rule him. He would not let every glance become provocation.
Still, when the Dornish party entered through the gates and the eyes of Prince Oberyn Martell fell openly upon his wife, something in him sharpened.
Oberyn dismounted with fluid grace. He was dressed in deep orange and sable leather, spear strapped across his back. His smile was easy, knowing. His gaze was not shy.
Elia Martell descended more slowly from her palfrey.
She was beautiful.
There was no denying it.
Her skin glowed warm as dusk. Her hair fell in soft dark waves about her shoulders, threaded with gold. Yet beneath the elegance there was a fragility. Her cheeks were slightly hollowed. Her movements measured as though conserving strength.
Lyanna saw it immediately.
Rhaegar did as well.
He inclined his head formally. “Princess Elia. Prince Oberyn. King’s Landing welcomes Dorne.”
Elia’s smile was gentle, almost shy. “Your Grace,” she said softly.
Her eyes shifted to Lyanna. “And Your Grace.”
There was no bitterness in her tone. No concealed resentment.
Only composure.
Lyanna stepped forward. “You honour us by coming.”
Oberyn’s gaze drifted from Rhaegar to Lyanna and lingered.
“Honour,” he repeated lightly. “I was curious.”
Rhaegar felt the weight of that word.
His hand tightened ever so slightly at Lyanna’s waist.
Not enough to hurt. Enough to anchor.
Lyanna did not react.
She inclined her head politely. “We hope curiosity finds satisfaction.”
Oberyn’s smile widened faintly. “I suspect it will.”
Rhaegar said nothing.
He trusted her.
He had sworn to himself that he would not become a creature ruled by suspicion.
He did not move his hand. He did not let his jaw tighten.
He simply stood.
Elia turned her gaze toward Lyanna again.
“I would very much like to speak with you,” she said gently. “If you would permit it.”
Lyanna’s expression softened. “I would welcome it.”
Rhaegar glanced briefly at Elia, then back to Lyanna. Something eased in him. Elia’s eyes held no rivalry. Only intelligence.
“I will leave you to settle,” he said. “We shall dine formally on the morrow.”
Oberyn’s gaze lingered once more before he turned away.
Rhaegar did not comment.
Not then.
That evening, after arrangements had been made and Dornish chambers prepared, Rhaegar sought Lyanna in the corridor outside her rooms.
“I thought,” he began carefully, “that perhaps you and Princess Elia might dine together privately.”
Lyanna looked up at him. “I intended to ask her.”
His lips curved faintly. “I am pleased we agree.”
She tilted her head. “Will you not join us?"
“I think,” he said, “that the two of you may speak more freely without a dragon listening.”
Her mouth twitched. “Then I shall see you after.”
“And in the morning.”
“At breakfast.”
He nodded once.
That was enough.
He watched her until she disappeared through the carved doors of her chambers, then turned away toward the yard.
The training ground was lit by torches though the sun had not yet fully set.
Oberyn Martell stood in the center, spear spinning in his hand as though it were an extension of his arm rather than a weapon.
His movements were quick. Elegant. Deadly.
Several guards watched from a respectful distance.
Rhaegar stepped into the yard without ceremony.
Oberyn noticed immediately.
“Ah,” he called lightly. “The dragon.”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change.
“You handle that spear well.”
Oberyn shrugged. “It handles me.”
They circled each other loosely, not as opponents but as men measuring.
“You have a remarkable wife,” Oberyn said casually.
Rhaegar did not respond at once.
“Yes.”
“Striking.”
Silence.
“Strong.”
Rhaegar’s eyes did not leave him.
“She is.”
Oberyn spun the spear once more and planted its base against the ground.
“And very beautiful.”
Rhaegar’s hand flexed faintly at his side. “She is my queen.”
“Of course,” Oberyn said smoothly, his smile tilted. “I do not covet her.”
Rhaegar’s gaze sharpened.
“I simply wished to see what sort of marriage you keep.”
Rhaegar remained still. “And what have you concluded?”
Oberyn considered.
“That you watch her like a man who fears losing something irreplaceable.”
The words struck closer than intended.
Before Rhaegar could respond, a great shadow passed overhead.
Vaelarys.
The dragon circled low, wings beating the air into restless currents.
He descended sharply, sweeping close enough that Oberyn’s hair whipped across his face.
Guards scattered instinctively.
Oberyn did not.
He looked up, eyes bright with something that was not fear.
“Ah,” he murmured. “There he is.”
Vaelarys let out a low rumble that vibrated through the yard.
Rhaegar did not call him off immediately.
He let the moment stretch.
Then, quietly, he spoke in High Valyrian.
The dragon lifted again, circling higher.
Oberyn’s smile widened.
“I assure you,” he said calmly, “I admire her, but I do not want her.”
Rhaegar’s voice was even. “See that you remember the difference.”
Oberyn inclined his head. “I do.”
There was no further tension.
Only acknowledgment.
Dinner with Elia was arranged in a smaller solar overlooking the gardens.
Candles glowed warmly against carved stone. The scent of citrus and roasted herbs lingered in the air.
Elia sat opposite Lyanna, hands folded delicately upon the table.
“You must find this city stifling,” Elia said softly.
“Sometimes,” Lyanna admitted.
“And yet you remain yourself.”
“I try.”
Elia smiled faintly. “That is more difficult than it seems.”
They spoke of Dorne first.
Of Sunspear’s towers. Of water gardens where children played beneath the shade of palms.
Lyanna listened with interest. “I have never seen a desert,” she confessed.
“It is not emptiness,” Elia replied. “It is life hidden beneath the surface.”
Lyanna understood that.
They spoke of duty.
Of expectation. Of how often women were measured not by strength but by softness.
Elia’s voice remained gentle but firm. “You need not shrink to be accepted.”
Lyanna’s gaze sharpened slightly. “I do not intend to.”
“Good.”
A faint smile touched Elia’s lips.
“You are fortunate.”
Lyanna tilted her head.
“In your husband.”
Lyanna did not answer immediately.
“He is learning,” she said at last.
Elia studied her thoughtfully.
“And you?”
Lyanna’s lips curved.
“I am learning as well.”
There was no rivalry in the room.
No hidden blade.
Only recognition.
By the time dessert was cleared, they were laughing quietly over some shared absurdity of court etiquette.
Unlikely friends, perhaps.
But genuine.
Later, Lyanna made her way toward Rhaegar’s solar.
He was waiting for her.
The room was lit low, candlelight pooling in gold against the carved stone. He turned when she entered, and something in his expression softened immediately at the sight of her.
“How was dinner?” he asked.
“Unexpectedly pleasant,” she replied. “Elia is not what the court would make her.”
“I know.”
He moved toward his desk and retrieved a small velvet box.
“I had something made,” he said.
She frowned faintly. “For what.”
“For no occasion at all.”
He placed the box in her hands.
Lyanna opened it slowly.
Inside lay a fine silver chain, delicate but strong.
Suspended from it was a small dragon wrought in deep sapphire enamel, its wings outstretched as if caught mid-flight. The body was edged in silver filigree so intricate it almost looked like frost creeping along the scales. The dragon’s eyes were tiny shards of amethyst, catching the candlelight in violet glints.
It was not red.
Not gold, either.
It was blue. Her blue.
The North’s blue.
She lifted it carefully from the velvet.
On the back of the pendant, carved in precise High Valyrian script, were the words:
Īlva se Perzys.
Ice and Fire.
Her breath stilled.
“A blue dragon,” she murmured.
“You are not meant to become something else,” he said quietly. “You are not meant to burn away who you were.”
His gaze did not waver. “If there must be a joining, then it is both. Not one devouring the other.”
Her fingers tightened around the pendant.
“Ice and Fire,” he translated softly.
There was something vulnerable in the offering. Not grand. Not ceremonial. Personal.
She stepped closer without thinking.
“Will you?” she asked, holding it up.
His hands were steady as he moved behind her and fastened the chain around her neck. His fingers brushed lightly against the skin at the nape of her neck, and she felt the warmth of him there, close but controlled.
When he stepped back, the blue dragon rested just below her collarbone.
It suited her.
Not delicate. Not ornamental.
Alive.
She turned toward him, eyes softer than before.
“Thank you,” she said.
There was hesitation in her next movement. Then she rose slightly on her toes and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek.
It was not heated. Not urgent.
But it was deliberate.
Chosen.
His breath caught almost imperceptibly.
“I will wear it,” she said quietly.
He nodded once. “It belongs to you.”
He swallowed once.
“There will be a tourney soon.”
She smiled faintly.
“There always is.”
“We are expected to attend.”
“Then we shall.”
She lingered a moment longer before turning toward the door.
“Breakfast,” she reminded him.
He inclined his head.
“Breakfast.”
When she was gone, he stood very still.
Then he left the keep entirely.
Night air was colder.
Vaelarys waited beyond the city walls, restless and alert.
Rhaegar mounted without hesitation.
The dragon took to the sky in a single powerful sweep.
King’s Landing shrank beneath them.
The sea stretched dark and endless.
Wind tore through his hair. Through his thoughts.
He leaned forward, hands firm upon scaled hide.
“Nyke idā vāedar gaomāttas.” he murmured into the night.
("I thought it was protection.")
Vaelarys answered with a low rumble.
He had mistaken vigilance for love. He had mistaken jealousy for devotion.
But tonight, watching her laugh with Elia, seeing her navigate court without losing herself, feeling her kiss brush his cheek without prompting, something settled differently inside him.
Not fear of losing. Not possession.
Something steadier.
He banked Vaelarys higher.
The moon glinted off dark waves below.
“Nyke jorrāelagon zirȳla,” he said quietly.
("I love her,")
The words did not feel like fire.
They felt like inevitability.
Vaelarys soared.
Notes:
We love Elia Martell in this household!
Sorry if the High Valyrian translation is odd; I used an online translator and ChatGPT for it, so it should be okay!
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 18: What Fire Fears
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rhaegar woke before dawn with the knowledge settled deep in his bones.
It did not arrive like lightning. It did not burn.
It simply was.
He lay still beneath the pale wash of early light filtering through the tall windows of his chambers, staring at the canopy above him, feeling the weight and shape of it inside his chest.
He loved her.
The word no longer frightened him.
It did not feel like surrender. It did not feel like a loss of control. It felt like alignment, like something long set into motion finally clicking into place.
He rose quietly, dressed without assistance, and made his way toward the smaller morning solar where Lyanna waited for breakfast.
She was already there when he entered.
She stood near the window, sunlight catching in her hair, the silver winter rose pendant resting at the hollow of her throat. She had not removed it.
The sight struck him with a softness he did not attempt to suppress.
She turned at the sound of his steps.
“You are early,” she observed.
“So are you.”
She shrugged lightly. “Elia and I are to walk the gardens.”
He nodded.
They sat together at the small table laid with fruit, warm bread, and tea. The quiet between them felt different this morning. Not tense. Not charged. Simply open.
She noticed first.
“You look strange,” she said, studying him over the rim of her cup.
“Strange.” He echoed.
“Yes.”
He considered that.
"How?"
“As though you have decided something.”
He did not deny it. “Perhaps I have.”
Her brow lifted, but she did not press. Instead, she tore a piece of bread and offered him half without thinking.
He took it.
The gesture was simple. Domestic. Unremarkable.
It unsettled him more than any argument had.
When breakfast ended and she rose to leave, he stood as well.
“Lyanna.”
She paused.
He stepped closer, and before he could second-guess the impulse, he bent and pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek.
Not possessive. Not heated.
Soft.
Her breath caught faintly.
“That was new,” she murmured.
“Yes.”
She searched his face. “Is something wrong?”
“No,” he said quietly. “Something is right.”
For a heartbeat, she did not move.
Then she smiled, small and private.
“I will see you tonight.”
“At the feast.”
She inclined her head and left.
He stood watching the door long after it had closed.
Something inside him had shifted.
And he did not wish to return to what he had been before.
The preparations for the feast consumed much of the morning. Servants moved in steady currents through the halls. Musicians were summoned. The kitchens roared with activity.
Rhaegar oversaw it all with composed efficiency, though his thoughts wandered.
He found himself smiling without meaning to.
It did not go unnoticed.
Varys observed from a shadowed alcove, expression unreadable.
Arthur Dayne noticed as well.
“You seem lighter, my prince.”
Rhaegar did not deny it. “Perhaps I am.”
Arthur’s gaze softened faintly. “That is not a weakness.”
Rhaegar inclined his head.
“I know.”
But even as warmth lingered from breakfast, another current stirred beneath it.
One he could not yet name.
He found Viserys in the dragonpit shortly before midday.
The air there was thick with heat and the metallic scent of scale and stone. Vaelarys perched high along one wall, vast wings folded neatly against his sides. Nearby, Viserys stood before his own dragon, Aelyra gleaming gold and green beneath the filtered sunlight.
She lifted her head when Rhaegar approached.
Viserys turned, surprise flickering across his face.
“Brother.”
“Will you ride?”
Viserys hesitated only a moment before nodding.
They mounted separately, and within minutes the dragons rose into the open sky, spiraling upward in twin arcs of silver and gold.
The city shrank beneath them.
The wind was fierce.
Exhilarating.
For a time they said nothing. They flew over the Blackwater, over distant ships cutting white lines through blue.
When they finally descended toward a rocky stretch of coast well beyond prying ears, they dismounted and stood side by side.
Viserys was quieter than usual.
Rhaegar noticed.
“What troubles you?”
Viserys stared out at the sea. “I heard her.”
Rhaegar did not ask who.
He knew.
“Last night,” Viserys continued, voice low. “From Father’s chambers.”
The wind tugged at his silver hair. “She was screaming.”
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened. “I know.”
Viserys swallowed.
“She told him to stop. She said he was hurting her.”
Silence stretched between them.
When Viserys spoke again, his voice was thinner.
“At breakfast, I saw bruises beneath her sleeve. And marks at her neck.”
He looked at Rhaegar then, eyes no longer boyish.
“We pretend it does not happen.”
Rhaegar did not move.
“We always have.”
“Yes.”
“But I am tired of pretending.”
The words struck harder than accusation.
Not because Rhaegar disagreed.
But because this was the first time Viserys had spoken it aloud.
They had both protected their mother in silence. They had both shielded her dignity by refusing to name her suffering.
Now it had been named.
Rhaegar’s voice was steady, but colder than the sea.
“I will not allow it to continue forever.”
Viserys searched his face.
“You say that.”
“I mean it.”
Viserys hesitated.
“Will you become him?”
The question did not come from cruelty.
It came from fear.
Rhaegar stepped closer.
“No.” The answer was immediate. “I will never be him.”
Viserys nodded slowly.
“I believe you.”
They stood together a while longer before mounting again.
When they returned to the city, something had hardened in Rhaegar.
Not into anger.
Into resolve.
He did not seek council.
He did not seek Arthur.
He sought Lyanna.
He found her in a shaded corridor near the gardens, speaking quietly with Elia. When she saw his expression, her conversation faltered.
Elia noticed as well.
“I will leave you,” she said softly, touching Lyanna’s hand before withdrawing.
Lyanna stepped toward him at once.
“What has happened?”
He did not answer immediately.
He led her to a quieter alcove beneath an arch of climbing ivy.
“Viserys heard her,” he said.
Understanding dawned slowly.
“And?”
“He saw the bruises.”
Lyanna’s jaw tightened.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly.
“I knew,” he said. “But knowing and hearing it from my brother’s mouth are not the same.”
She did not offer hollow comfort. She did not speak platitudes.
She simply listened.
“I will not be him,” Rhaegar said again, more quietly. “I will never lay a hand upon you in cruelty. I will never use power to break you.”
Her eyes softened, but they did not pity.
“I know,” she said.
He searched her face.
“You unsettle me,” he admitted.
The words surprised even him.
“How?”
“You do not shrink from me. You do not fear me. You see me as a man, not a prince.”
She stepped closer. “That is because you are one.”
He closed his eyes briefly.
“I love you,” he said.
The confession was not dramatic.
It was steady. Certain.
She inhaled sharply.
“I know,” she whispered.
He looked at her then, and something in his expression must have shifted, because she reached for his hand without hesitation.
“You are not your father,” she said firmly. “And you never will be.”
He believed her.
Because she believed it.
The feast that evening glittered with forced brilliance.
Aerys presided at the head of the table, eyes sharp and restless. Rhaella sat beside him, pale but composed. Viserys remained unnaturally still.
Oberyn lounged with deliberate ease. Elia spoke softly with Lyanna.
Wine was tasted before it reached Aerys’ lips.
Food sampled.
Every movement watched.
Yet the king was in an oddly expansive mood.
“The tourney of summer approaches,” he declared suddenly, voice carrying across the hall. “We shall attend in full splendor.”
His gaze landed on Elia and Oberyn. “You will join us.”
Oberyn inclined his head smoothly. “With pleasure.”
Elia nodded. “It would honor Dorne.”
Aerys’ attention shifted to Lyanna.
“And the North shall shine as well.”
Lyanna inclined her head with practiced grace.
Rhaegar watched everything.
Every twitch of his father’s mouth. Every flicker of unease in his mother’s posture.
He did not miss the way Aerys’ gaze lingered too long on Rhaella’s exposed wrist before she subtly adjusted her sleeve.
He did not miss the tension in Viserys’ shoulders.
He stored it all.
The feast ended without spectacle.
For that alone, he was grateful.
Later, he went to Lyanna’s chambers.
He did not knock softly.
He knocked once.
She opened the door herself.
“You look as though you have not yet slept,” she observed.
“Nor have you.”
She stepped aside.
The room was lit by candlelight. Shadows danced along the walls.
He did not speak immediately.
He simply looked at her.
She crossed the space between them slowly.
“You are still troubled.”
“Yes.”
She reached for him first.
Not urgently. Deliberately.
Her fingers slid into his hair, drawing him down slightly.
“I am here,” she murmured.
There was no force between them. No desperation.
Only heat building gradually, steadily.
He cupped her face, thumb brushing along her jaw.
“Tell me to stop,” he said quietly.
“I will not.”
The kiss that followed was deeper than before. Slower. Charged with something neither of them pretended to misunderstand.
He lifted her easily, carrying her toward the bed without breaking contact.
He dropped her gently on the bed, his forearms holding his weight as he deepened their kiss. Lyanna moaned softly, her hands circling around his neck as she tried to pull him closer to her.
He pulled away from her lips to kiss her softly down her neck. She had flashbacks from their wedding night, her cheeks flaming in awareness now. He brought one hand to squeeze her breast while the other unlaced the back of her dress. She made quick work of grabbing the hem of his tunic, taking it off as he pulled her dress down further.
Now, in brighter firelight, she could see the hard, lean muscles of his chest and stomach. She sighed softly at the sight as he raised up on his haunches to take his breeches off. It was only when he descened back on top of her that she felt a cool metal against her. She broke their kiss and grabbed the chain around his neck.
She had never seen him wear one before.
A silver chain, worn thin with time rather than ornament. And upon it, carved from pale weirwood and darkened with age, was a small direwolf.
Her breath caught. “You wear it,” she murmured.
For a moment, something almost shy crossed his face.
“I have for some time.”
She lifted the pendant between her fingers. The wood was warm from his skin.
“Why?”
He did not look away from her.
“Because I wished to remember my affection before I ever dared to touch you.”
Her heart stuttered. “You are fire,” she said faintly.
“And you are not something to be consumed.”
His hand came up then, covering hers where it held the direwolf.
“I had it carved after the first time you looked at me as if I were merely a man.”
Her throat tightened. She had thought herself the only one altered.
The blue dragon at her throat and the direwolf at his chest brushed together when she stepped closer again.
Ice and Fire.
But reversed.
She swallowed. “You carry my house against your heart,” she whispered.
“As you carry mine.”
The symmetry struck her then, sudden and fierce.
He had chosen her.
Not as conquest. Not as prophecy.
As equal.
Her fingers slid from the direwolf and into his hair, drawing him down to her once again. She kissed him fiercely, as his name teched itself onto the edges of her heart. His hands touched her own dragon pendant before touching the bare skin of her breast. She sighed into their kiss.
He lowered himself then, kissing a trail down her body and dragging her dress off her body, her heartbeat picking up as he did.
And then, he did the most unimaginable thing.
He descended his mouth over her sex and licked.
Her back arched at the contact. "Whatever you're doing, don't stop." She commanded.
He didn't. He kept going, the familiar burn and tightness trickling into her stomach. Her breathing turned shorter, she felt like she was floating. Her thighs were shaking as she grabbed his silver hair to steady herself. He didn't mind, he kept going.
And then, he wrapped his lips around her most sensitive part, and hummed.
She shattered then with a loud moan. She brought him back up again, kissing his swollen lips. He groaned as his length pushed into her heat, much easier than it had been on their wedding night and far less painless.
She felt sensitive, but did not care. She wrapped her legs around his waist, crossing her ankles, coaxing him deeper into her.
He thrusted at a faster pace than what he had before. He needed this more than she did, she realised. His face burrowed itself against her neck, and he panted and groaned softly into her ear. She whimpered at the sensations and noises, needing him to just...
"Faster." She whispered, and he obeyed, picking up his pace. She moaned loudly, her hips meeting his thrusts. He angled himself against a spot within her, making her see stars. "Don't you dare stop." She said roughly.
"I won't." He said, his voice just as rough.
Her stomach tightened and she gasped at the overwhelming feeling of bliss, shattering once again. He followed soon after, his warmth spilling into her.
He collapsed on top of her, and stayed there for a moment, listening to her heartbeat. Her hands combed through his hair until both their breaths became even. He flipped them over so that she was half on top of him, and sighed in contentment. He played with her hair as she poked and prodded at his chain.
As they laid together, skin warm against skin, he pressed his lips to hers once again.
“I will never hurt you,” he said again.
She traced the line of his collarbone thoughtfully.
“I know.”
Outside, far above the city, Vaelarys circled once through the night sky before settling at last.
And for the first time since boyhood, Rhaegar allowed himself to feel something close to peace.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 19: The Tourney of Summer
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The road south shimmered beneath the heat of early summer, dust rising in pale clouds beneath the pounding of hooves.
Banners snapped in the wind above them, red and black dragons against a sky too blue to be trusted. The world felt stretched thin, as if something beneath it strained to break through.
Lyanna rode at Rhaegar’s side.
She had refused the wheelhouse. The thought of being shut behind curtains while men rode free had made her restless before they had even departed the gates of King’s Landing. So she rode a lean grey courser borrowed from the royal stables, dressed in riding leathers rather than silk, her dark hair braided and tied back with a narrow strip of cloth.
Rhaegar rode a stallion as black as coal, its mane braided with subtle red threads that caught the sun. His armour was not yet donned, but even in travelling attire he carried an air of inevitability. The black cloak fastened at his shoulders stirred in the wind like a second shadow.
On Lyanna’s other side rode Viserys, bright-eyed and too young for the weight he carried in his blood. He spoke little at first, but his glances toward the wheelhouses behind them were frequent.
Behind the riders came two grand wheelhouses. In the first, Elia Martell and Oberyn Martell travelled together beneath silken curtains the color of burnt orange. In the second rode Aerys alone.
No one rode close to that wheelhouse.
Even the Kingsguard kept a measured distance.
Arthur Dayne rode ahead with them, his pale blade at his hip, his expression carved from marble and sunlight. Oswell Whent followed just behind, his helm clipped to his saddle, eyes sharp beneath the shadow of his brow.
The road to the tourney grounds would take several days. Lords and ladies from every corner of the Seven Kingdoms were converging for the Tourney of Summer, a display of strength, pageantry, and quiet political manoeuvring disguised as sport.
It was not Harrenhal.
But Harrenhal lived in memory like a bruise.
Aerys had spoken of it the night before their departure, his voice thin and sharp as cracked glass. He had muttered of conspiracies, of lords who gathered too freely, of laughter in dark halls. He remembered the banners. He remembered the whispers. He remembered feeling small.
Lyanna remembered that feast differently.
She remembered dancing.
She remembered Howland Reed standing shy and slight beside her near the edges of the hall and the way she had dragged him forward despite his protest. She remembered the hum of music and the scent of roasting meat and sweat and silk.
Now, as they rode, she glanced once toward the second wheelhouse. The curtains twitched. A pale hand appeared briefly at the window, thin fingers gripping fabric before disappearing again.
Rhaegar noticed.
He always noticed.
“He will not leave the carriage,” he said quietly, without looking back.
“Is he afraid?"
“Yes.”
“Of what?"
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened slightly. “Of being forgotten.”
They rode on.
At night they camped beneath a canopy of stars. The royal pavilion was raised at the centre, with guards stationed in quiet rings around it. Lyanna did not sleep in Rhaegar’s tent. They still kept separate chambers in King’s Landing, and that habit carried here. Appearances mattered. Politics mattered.
But when the campfires burned low, he found her near the edge of the encampment where the air was cooler.
He did not touch her.
They spoke of small things instead. Of the northern winds. Of the taste of Dornish wine. Of Vaelerys who had circled restlessly before their departure.
On the second evening, Viserys joined them. He listened as Rhaegar spoke of the lists and the format of the jousts.
“I will not enter until the third day,” Rhaegar explained. “The first two days are for hedge knights and lesser lords.”
Viserys bristled slightly. “You will win.”
Rhaegar’s gaze shifted toward Lyanna.
“I intend to.”
The implication hung between them.
On the morning of the fourth day’s ride, the tourney grounds came into view.
Colour. Sound. Movement.
Pavilions stretched across the fields like a second city, banners flying from every noble house of consequence. Starks, Arryns, Tullys, Lannisters, Baratheons, Martells, Tyrells, Greyjoys.
All gathered beneath the summer sun.
Lyanna felt her pulse quicken.
She saw them before they saw her.
Benjen was the first.
He had grown taller since she had last seen him, though he was still too young to carry the hardened look of his elder brothers. When he spotted her, his face split into a grin so wide it chased the dust from the air.
He ran toward her as she dismounted.
She met him halfway.
He lifted her clear from the ground despite her protests and spun her once before setting her down again. For a moment she was no princess. No future queen. Only a sister.
“You look different,” Benjen said, studying her.
“So do you.”
“You look… southern.”
She snorted. “I do not.”
“You do,” he insisted, though his eyes were shining.
Ned approached more slowly. Always slower. Always watching.
He embraced her firmly but briefly.
“How are you?" he asked quietly.
“I am well.”
He studied her face, searching for cracks.
She held steady.
Behind him stood a small figure she recognised at once.
Howland Reed.
He looked much as he had before. Quiet. Observant. His eyes were as sharp as marsh reeds cutting through still water.
“You remember my husband,” she said gently to Howland.
Rhaegar dismounted and approached.
For a heartbeat the world held its breath.
Howland bowed respectfully.
Rhaegar inclined his head in return.
“I have heard much of you,” Rhaegar said.
Howland’s mouth twitched faintly. “I have heard much of you as well, Your Grace.”
Lyanna looked between them, faintly amused.
Behind the Starks, gold glinted in the sun.
Tywin Lannister stood like a monument carved from pride and iron. At his side stood Cersei Lannister.
She was beautiful.
That was undeniable.
Golden hair falling in waves, eyes bright and calculating, posture poised with effortless entitlement.
Her gaze found Rhaegar almost immediately.
It lingered.
Lyanna felt it like a prickle along her spine.
Cersei’s smile deepened.
She moved forward under the pretence of greeting.
“Your Grace,” she said to Rhaegar, her voice smooth as honey warmed over flame.
Rhaegar bowed courteously.
“Lady Cersei.”
Her eyes flicked briefly to Lyanna.
Assessment. Dismissal. Challenge.
Lyanna felt heat flare in her chest.
But she did not move. She did not speak.
She watched.
Cersei’s hand brushed lightly against Rhaegar’s arm as she laughed at something trivial.
And then he stepped away.
Not sharply. Not cruelly. But deliberately.
He turned from her.
He walked toward Lyanna.
He did not look back.
When he reached his wife, he took her hand openly before the gathered lords and ladies. His thumb brushed once over her knuckles, subtle but unmistakable.
The message was clear.
Cersei’s smile froze.
Lyanna’s jealousy cooled into something steadier.
Later, as tents were assigned and banners raised, Robert Baratheon’s booming laughter echoed across the field. He wore his antlered helm slung carelessly over one shoulder even in the daylight, ale already staining his breath.
When he saw Lyanna, he spread his arms wide.
“My lady wolf,” he called.
She stiffened.
He approached too close.
“You look well,” he said, though his gaze roamed as if measuring.
“I am well,” she replied evenly.
He leaned nearer. “I could have made you queen of storms.”
“You could not,” she said simply.
He laughed, but something in his eyes flickered.
When he later asked her for a dance during the evening’s informal gathering, she refused.
Once.
Twice.
Thrice.
Her refusals were calm.
Firm.
Public.
He eventually stumbled away toward more willing company.
Rhaegar had watched from across the field.
He said nothing.
But that night, when he came to her tent to ask for her favour before the lists began in earnest, his voice was quieter than usual.
“Will you grant me something of yours?" he asked.
She studied him. “Yes.”
She untied the narrow ribbon from her braid.
Dark grey. Worn. Northern.
She stepped close and tied it around his upper arm, securing it beneath a plate of black armor adorned with rubies that gleamed like frozen drops of blood.
“There,” she said softly.
He covered her hand briefly with his own.
“Thank you.”
The lists would begin in full on the morrow.
And the third day would decide everything.
The morning of the first true day of lists dawned bright and merciless.
The field shimmered beneath a relentless sun, banners snapping sharply in the rising heat. The stands filled early, noble houses crowding into their designated pavilions, silks and velvets in a riot of color. Trumpets sounded in intervals, announcing challengers, victories, broken lances.
Rhaegar did not ride that day.
He stood instead beside the royal viewing platform, black-clad and composed, his expression unreadable as hedge knights thundered past one another below. His armor rested within his pavilion, polished to an obsidian sheen, rubies set into the breastplate like drops of frozen flame. It waited.
Lyanna sat slightly behind him among the ladies, dressed in pale grey silk embroidered with the direwolf of Stark at one wrist and the three-headed dragon worked in thread along her hem. She watched the lists with fierce attention. Not for spectacle. For skill.
She understood horses. She understood balance. She understood what it meant when a rider leaned too heavily into the tilt.
When a young knight from the Reach was unhorsed violently and failed to rise, she inhaled sharply despite herself.
Rhaegar’s gaze shifted subtly toward her at the sound.
He did not turn fully. He simply watched her reaction.
She noticed.
She straightened.
“I have seen worse,” she murmured, though he had not asked.
“I know,” he replied.
That night, the feast was loud and heavy with wine. Lords boasted. Ladies whispered. Musicians played too brightly.
Tywin Lannister observed everything from behind his goblet.
Cersei watched Rhaegar.
Rhaegar ignored her.
When she approached him again beneath the guise of courtesy, her golden hair loose about her shoulders, her voice soft with suggestion, he bowed with impeccable formality.
“Your Grace, will you honor me with a dance tomorrow evening?”
“My first dance is promised,” he answered.
Her gaze sharpened. “To whom?”
“To my wife.”
He did not elaborate. He did not smile.
Cersei’s lips curved faintly, but her eyes cooled.
Across the hall, Lyanna watched the exchange.
She did not look pleased. But she did not intervene.
Ashara Dayne arrived the following afternoon, sunlight seeming to follow her like an affectionate shadow. Her dark hair fell in soft waves, her violet eyes thoughtful rather than sharp.
Lyanna liked her immediately.
They met near the edges of the lists while squires hurried past with shields and spare lances.
“You ride,” Ashara observed lightly.
“I do.”
“So do I.”
There was something easy in the exchange. Something without rivalry.
They spoke of Dornish heat and northern frost, of rivers and deserts, of how strange it was to live where the air itself felt foreign.
“You have made a life in the capital,” Ashara said gently.
“I am making one,” Lyanna corrected.
On the third morning, the high-born knights took the field.
The stands were packed beyond measure. The murmuring hush that fell when Rhaegar emerged from his pavilion was palpable.
Black.
He wore black from helm to heel, polished so deeply it swallowed light. Rubies adorned the chest and pauldrons, glinting like embers caught beneath glass. The narrow grey ribbon Lyanna had tied around his arm rested secured beneath the upper plate, a whisper of North against dragon steel.
His horse was coal-dark and restless, breath steaming faintly in the morning air despite the warmth.
When he mounted, a ripple moved through the crowd.
Lyanna’s fingers tightened against the railing.
Arthur stood behind her.
“Breathe,” he murmured quietly.
She did not realize she had stopped.
The first tilt was clean.
Rhaegar’s lance shattered squarely against his opponent’s shield, the impact ringing like a struck bell. The knight from the Stormlands staggered but held.
The second pass unhorsed him.
Cheers rose.
Robert Baratheon, already flushed with drink though it was barely midday, bellowed approval from his place among the Stormlords. His antlered helm rested upon his head now, casting horned shadows across his broad face.
“Good hit, dragon,” he roared.
Rhaegar did not acknowledge him.
The next opponent was stronger. A knight from the Westerlands. Gold-plated armor flashed blindingly as they thundered toward one another.
The first clash split both lances.
The second sent Rhaegar jolting hard in the saddle.
Lyanna’s heart leapt into her throat.
The third pass broke clean and true, Rhaegar’s lance striking with devastating precision. The Westerlands knight fell heavily into the dust.
The crowd erupted.
But Rhaegar did not rise in triumph.
He swayed. Only slightly. Only those watching closely saw it.
Lyanna saw it.
Her nails bit into her palm.
Arthur’s hand moved instinctively toward the hilt at his side, though there was no threat but gravity.
Rhaegar steadied himself. He lifted his visor. Sweat ran down his temple, catching in pale strands of hair.
His eyes searched.
Found her. Held.
The final tilt approached.
A knight from the Vale.
The air felt thinner now.
The first pass nearly unseated them both. The crack of wood echoed like splitting bone.
On the second pass, the Vale knight’s lance struck Rhaegar square in the chest. The impact was brutal. Rubies splintered from their settings, scattering into the dirt like spilled blood.
Lyanna’s breath vanished.
He did not fall.
He absorbed the blow, teeth clenched, posture iron.
On the third pass, he lowered his lance with deadly calm.
The strike was flawless.
The Vale knight was thrown from his horse in a spray of dust and shattered wood.
Silence hung for a heartbeat.
Then the roar came.
Rhaegar remained seated in the saddle, chest rising sharply beneath dented black steel. A thin crack marred the armor near his collarbone.
He had won.
Servants rushed forward. Squires. Maesters.
He waved them off.
Slowly, deliberately, he turned his horse.
Not toward the king. Not toward the lords.
Toward Lyanna.
The field parted before him.
The crown of blue winter roses had been prepared in advance. Summer blooms forced into life through care and coin. Their color vivid against green stems.
He removed his helm.
Dust clung to his hair.
There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He did not wipe it away.
When he reached her, he dismounted despite protest from nearby retainers. The movement was stiff. Controlled.
Lyanna descended the steps before anyone could stop her.
They met at the centre.
For a moment the world narrowed to the space between them.
He knelt.
Black armor creaked softly.
The murmurs rippled outward like wind through tall grass.
He lifted the crown.
His voice, when he spoke, carried across the field without needing to shout.
“My Queen of Love and Beauty.”
He stood and placed the circlet of blue roses upon her head.
Gasps. Whispers.
Aerys stiffened visibly in the royal pavilion.
Robert stared, expression hardening.
Cersei’s jaw tightened.
Tywin’s face remained carved from stone.
Lyanna looked down at Rhaegar.
There was pride in her gaze.
And something softer.
For a brief moment, he swayed again.
This time she reached out instinctively.
Her hand steadied his forearm.
The gesture was small.
Intimate. Unmistakable.
The cheers resumed, louder now.
That evening’s feast was charged.
Aerys drank heavily. His laughter came sharp and sudden, cutting through conversation like a blade. When a minor lord from the Riverlands stumbled over his words while offering praise, Aerys turned on him with cruel delight.
“You tremble,” the king observed loudly. “Are you so afraid of me?”
The hall went still. The lord stammered denial.
Aerys leaned forward, eyes wild and gleaming.
“Perhaps you plot as others once did. Perhaps you think to gather lords beneath banners and call it loyalty.”
The reference to Harrenhal was clear.
Uncomfortable. Public.
The lord paled.
Tywin watched without blinking.
Rhaegar remained seated beside Lyanna, jaw tight but silent.
When the dances began, music flooded the hall in defiance of tension.
Lyanna danced first with Viserys. The boy beamed with earnest concentration, stepping carefully.
Then Arthur. His movements were precise, restrained, unexpectedly gentle.
Then Ned. Her brother’s hands were steady, his eyes searching her face once more for signs of misery.
“I am well,” she whispered.
He nodded, though worry never fully left him.
Benjen spun her with youthful enthusiasm, laughing freely.
Robert approached again.
She refused again.
Firm. Unyielding.
Cersei approached Rhaegar soon after, radiant in crimson silk.
He inclined his head politely.
“My lady.”
“Will you dance?” she asked.
He did not hesitate. “As I said, I am already promised.”
He crossed the hall.
He did not look back.
He held out his hand to Lyanna.
She placed hers in his.
They danced only once.
Slowly.
Deliberately.
The hall seemed to narrow around them. The crown of blue roses remained nestled in her dark hair. His black armor had been replaced by deep red and black silk, but the crack near his collarbone had left a faint bruise visible at his throat.
“You were hurt,” she murmured.
“I have been worse.”
“You frightened me.”
A pause.
“I know.”
She met his eyes. “Do not do it lightly.”
“I never do.”
His hand tightened slightly at her waist.
Across the hall, Robert drank harder.
Cersei watched with undisguised calculation.
And Aerys laughed too loudly at nothing at all.
The Tourney of Summer had crowned more than a victor.
It had drawn lines.
And everyone present had seen them.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 20: The Wolf Learns Patience
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
King’s Landing welcomed them with noise before sight.
The city announced itself in smoke and bells and the distant roar of markets resuming after days of anticipation. By the time the Red Keep’s pale walls rose into view, Lyanna had already schooled her expression into something composed and watchful. The tourney had been bright with banners and steel and open sky.
The capital felt smaller. Closer. Every breath seemed overheard.
She did not shrink, but she did observe.
The gates opened. Trumpets announced the return of the royal party. Smallfolk gathered along the roads to glimpse the prince who had unhorsed the realm and the wolf bride crowned before it.
Flowers were thrown. Cheers rose.
Vaelarys circled once overhead before veering toward the Dragonpit, a shadow that reassured and warned in equal measure.
Rhaegar rode at her side, silver hair lifted by the wind, eyes distant but alert. When the cheers swelled too loud, he inclined his head politely and nothing more. His composure was carved marble. Only the faint tightening of his fingers around the reins betrayed tension.
Lyanna noticed.
She noticed everything now.
It was not that her wildness had lessened. It had sharpened into something deliberate. Where once she would have flared at whispers or met stares with challenge, now she held her chin higher and allowed the court to see only what she wished.
If they expected a northern girl overwhelmed by silk and scrutiny, they would be disappointed.
The procession wound through the inner courtyard. Servants hurried forward. Lords dismounted. Wheelhouses emptied.
Aerys descended from his carriage with thin, restless energy, eyes flicking toward every shadow as though one might move independently of its owner. He did not look at Rhaegar. He did not look at Lyanna. He swept past them, muttering something to a trembling steward about tastings and locks.
Rhaella emerged from her own escort more slowly.
She wore a gown of pale lavender, the fabric drawn carefully around her shoulders despite the heat. Her smile was composed, gracious, practiced.
Only Lyanna saw the stiffness in her step.
Only Rhaegar saw the faint discoloration at her wrist where sleeve shifted against skin.
Their eyes met across the courtyard.
Something unspoken passed between mother and son.
The court dispersed.
By nightfall the Red Keep had resumed its rhythms.
Councils. Suppers. Quiet corridors thick with rumor.
Lyanna did not seek confrontation that evening. She allowed herself to be undressed by her handmaidens. Allowed her hair to be unbound and brushed. Allowed the southern gown to be replaced by a softer blue shift that felt closer to home.
When the castle had settled into its deeper hush, another sound began.
Not loud. Not at first.
Raised voices from behind heavy doors.
The king’s chambers lay at the end of a guarded hall. Torches burned low. Shadows leaned long against the stone.
Ser Gerold Hightower stood straight-backed outside the door, white cloak falling in severe lines to the floor. Jaime Lannister stood several paces away, younger, golden hair catching the firelight.
From within the chamber came the muffled cadence of anger.
Words indistinct. Then a sharper cry. Then silence. Then another.
Jaime’s jaw clenched.
His hand flexed against the pommel of his sword.
A dull thud echoed through the wood.
Another cry, strangled, cut short.
Jaime swallowed. “We’re supposed to protect her too.”
The words slipped out rough and low.
Gerold did not look at him at first. His gaze remained fixed forward, expression carved from discipline learned over decades.
“Yes,” Gerold said after a long pause. “But not from him.”
Another impact against the far wall. Something overturned.
Jaime’s shoulders tensed as though he might move anyway.
He did not.
The White Bull closed his eyes briefly, then reopened them, face unreadable.
The sounds continued, then dulled, then ceased.
When the door finally opened much later, Rhaella emerged alone.
Her gown was changed. Fresh.
Her posture impeccable.
Her eyes distant.
She did not look at either knight as she passed.
Jaime stared at the stone floor long after she was gone.
The next day, Lyanna found Viserys in the library.
He had chosen a high alcove near a narrow window, sunlight from the late afternoon filtering across open pages. The scent of dust and vellum softened the air.
He looked up when she approached, and the guardedness he wore so often melted slightly.
“The prince and princess returned victorious,” he said teasingly, though there was a slight shadow behind his eyes.
“It was your brother who won.”
“And you wore the crown.”
She smiled faintly. “Only for a day.”
“That is how it begins,” Viserys replied, and though the words were light, there was weight beneath them.
She sat opposite him, folding her hands in her lap.
“What are you reading?”
“Histories,” he said. “Old reigns. Mistakes repeated.”
“And do you find comfort in them?”
He considered. “Sometimes.”
She leaned back slightly.
“I used to climb the walls of Winterfell when I wished to think,” she said. “Ned would shout at me to come down before I broke my neck.”
Viserys huffed a soft laugh. “You do not seem the type to listen.”
“I did not.”
He studied her with open curiosity.
“Do you regret coming south?”
The question was honest. Unvarnished.
She did not answer immediately.
“I miss home,” she said at last. “But I do not regret standing where I stand.”
His shoulders eased. “You are different from the court.”
“I should hope so.”
He smiled, faint and rare. “You speak plainly.”
“You prefer that.”
“Yes.”
Silence settled between them, companionable.
She reached across the table and nudged one of the heavy tomes toward him.
“You are fourteen,” she said. “You should also ride and spar and breathe air that does not taste of dust.”
“I ride.”
“With me,” she countered.
He hesitated, then nodded. “I would like that.”
The bond between them had formed quietly. Not through shared trauma alone, though that lay beneath everything. But through gentler moments. Shared jokes. Books traded. Glances exchanged during tense dinners.
She did not treat him as fragile.
He did not treat her as foreign.
When she rose to leave, he followed her halfway down the corridor before stopping.
“Lyanna,” he said.
She turned.
“You would tell me,” he began carefully, “if my brother were ever to become like him.”
Her expression softened, and something fierce flickered behind it.
“I would burn the world before that happened,” she said softly. “And so would he.”
Viserys nodded.
In the yard below the Tower of the Hand, Rhaegar stood with Arthur Dayne.
The Sword of the Morning rested his hands lightly atop the pommel of his blade, posture relaxed yet attentive.
Rhaegar’s composure was thinner here, away from court eyes.
“He grows worse,” Arthur said quietly.
“I know.”
Rhaegar’s voice carried no illusion. “He shames the realm. He shames my mother.”
Arthur’s gaze shifted slightly.
“You cannot move against him yet.”
“No.”
“But you will.”
Rhaegar looked toward the horizon, where the city blurred into sea.
“I must,” he said. “But not recklessly.”
Arthur waited.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly. “Viserys spoke of it again today.”
Arthur’s expression tightened almost imperceptibly. “He heard.”
“Yes.”
Silence stretched.
Rhaegar’s jaw worked once before he spoke again.
“I have known,” he said. “Since I was a boy. The bruises. The marks hidden beneath silk. But knowing and hearing it from my brother’s mouth are different wounds.”
Arthur inclined his head. “You are not him.”
“No.”
The word was quiet but iron-bound.
“I will not be him,” Rhaegar continued. “I will not rule through fear. I will not touch my wife in anger. I will not rape her.”
Arthur’s gaze sharpened. “You speak as though you doubt yourself.”
Rhaegar’s eyes darkened. “I speak as a man who has his father’s blood in his veins.”
Arthur stepped closer.
“You also have your mother’s.”
The reminder lingered.
Rhaegar drew in a breath.
“I will stop it,” he said. “When the time is right. I will not let her suffer to the grave.”
Arthur did not ask how.
He only nodded.
Later, beneath a quieter sky, Lyanna stood in the godswood within the Red Keep.
It was no Winterfell grove. The trees were fewer. The weirwood younger, yet thinner. But the rustle of leaves steadied her all the same.
She heard his steps before she saw him.
Rhaegar did not announce himself. He rarely did.
He stood beside her, gaze lifting toward pale branches.
“You seek quiet,” he said.
“I seek something that does not lie.”
He absorbed that without offense.
The moonlight traced the line of his cheekbone. Tension lingered in the set of his shoulders.
“You spoke with Arthur,” she said.
“Yes.”
“And?”
“And I am reminded that patience is not weakness.”
She glanced at him. “That is a lesson I am also learning.”
He looked at her fully then.
“How so?”
She hesitated.
“At the tourney, I wished to snap at Cersei Lannister for her stares. I wished to rebuke lords who whispered that a wolf could not sit beside a dragon.”
“And yet you did not.”
“No.”
“Why?”
“Because I realized they expect it.”
A faint shift touched his mouth. “And you will not give them what they expect.”
“Not unless it serves me.”
Pride flickered briefly across his features.
“You adapt quickly.”
“I survive.”
The word settled between them.
He reached for her hand, not possessively, not urgently, simply as though grounding himself.
“I do not regret what I said,” he murmured.
She knew what he meant without hearing it named. “I know.”
“And you?”
She did not answer at once.
Her fingers tightened slightly in his. “I am not afraid of you,” she said instead.
Something eased in him at that.
They stood like that for several moments, moonlight and leaves and unspoken confessions weaving quietly between them.
When he finally spoke again, his voice was softer.
“You unsettle me.”
A faint smile touched her mouth. “I have been told.”
“Not because you defy me.”
“Then why?”
“Because you see me.”
The honesty of it hung fragile and bright.
She swallowed. “I do.”
He brushed his thumb once along her knuckles, then released her hand before either could linger too long.
“I will not fail you,” he said.
“I would rather you fight beside me than promise not to fail.”
A breath of laughter escaped him. “You are impossible.”
“And you are patient,” she returned.
He inclined his head slightly, a silent acknowledgment.
When they parted for the night, no further words were needed.
Rhaegar walked alone along the inner ramparts afterward.
The city below pulsed with restless life. The sea beyond lay dark and endless.
He had crowned her before the realm.
He had confessed his love without naming it.
He had sworn to himself that he would never become the shadow behind the door.
Yet love did not quiet fear.
It sharpened it.
He feared for his mother. He feared for his brother. He feared for the woman whose braid caught moonlight like steel.
He had once believed prophecy would guide him.
Now he understood that choice would.
And he had chosen her.
The realization did not frighten him.
It steadied him.
Elsewhere within the Keep, Lyanna lay awake in her chamber, staring at the ceiling carved with southern flowers she still found too ornate.
She thought of Winterfell’s stone. Of the cold air. Of Benjen’s stubborn grin.
She thought of Rhaegar’s voice in the godswood.
You unsettle me.
The words curled warm and dangerous in her chest.
She was not certain when irritation had shifted into something softer. Not certain when partnership had begun to feel like gravity.
She was not yet willing to name it.
But she felt it.
Falling was not a plunge. It was a gradual surrender to momentum.
She was still steady on her feet.
Still wolf enough to bare her teeth if needed.
But when she closed her eyes, she did not see the Red Keep.
She saw black armor glinting beneath sun.
Violet eyes searching only for her.
And she did not look away.
Notes:
Rhaella deserves the world and more :(
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 21: The Dragon Circles
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Red Keep did not sleep easily.
In the early hours before dawn, when most of the court lay surrendered to uneasy dreams, a single chamber still glowed with lamplight. The Small Council room felt narrower in darkness, its carved table casting long shadows that resembled grasping hands.
Aerys paced.
He had dismissed the others. Only one remained.
Varys stood near the wall, pale hands folded within his sleeves, head bowed just enough to suggest humility without submission. The lamplight caught in the smooth dome of his skull, in the faint sheen of his robes.
“Speak plainly,” Aerys snapped, thin fingers twitching. “You sent word of urgency.”
Varys inclined his head. “I live to serve, Your Grace. It is my duty to ensure that every whisper, no matter how small, reaches ears worthy of it.”
Aerys’s mouth twisted. “Whispers.” The word came out bitter. “I remember whispers.”
The torches in the corridor beyond the door crackled. Somewhere far below, a guard’s boot scraped stone.
Varys allowed silence to stretch before continuing.
“The realm is unsettled after the tourney. Such gatherings inspire admiration, certainly. But they also inspire hope.”
“Hope,” Aerys repeated sharply. “For what?"
“For stability,” Varys said gently. “For a prince who rides with strength and crowns his wife before the realm. For alliances that bind North and South.”
Aerys’s eyes sharpened. “You speak of my son.”
“I speak only of perception.”
Aerys stopped pacing. His breath grew shallower.
“You think he gathers loyalty.”
“I think loyalty gathers itself around him." Varys replied softly. “It is a natural thing. He is young. Capable. Admired.”
“Admired.” The king spat the word.
Varys lowered his voice further. “Men remember Harrenhal.”
Aerys flinched as though struck.
“I was there,” he hissed.
“Yes, Your Grace. And some say the prince learned much from that day.”
A long silence.
The king’s fingers curled into fists. “You suggest treason.”
“I suggest only caution.”
Aerys resumed pacing, faster now. “He crowned her before the realm,” he muttered. “He binds himself to wolves. Wolves who once bent the knee but who have never loved dragons.”
“The Starks are proud,” Varys said carefully. “And pride can be a shield or a spear.”
“You think he would move against me.”
“I think,” Varys answered, eyes lowered, “that ambition can grow even where love once lived.”
Aerys stopped again. “He was a quiet boy,” he whispered.
“Yes, Your Grace.”
“He reads too much. He thinks.”
Varys said nothing.
The silence did its work.
“He watches me,” Aerys murmured. “He watches the throne.”
“I would never presume to judge the prince’s thoughts,” Varys replied. “But the realm judges on its own.”
“And the wolf,” Aerys said suddenly. “The girl.”
“Lyanna Stark commands attention.”
“She commands him.”
Varys paused just long enough.
“She influences him.”
Aerys’s expression darkened.
“The North grows bold.”
The seed had taken root.
Varys bowed.
“I serve only to protect the realm.”
“You serve me,” Aerys snapped.
“Always.”
When Varys departed, suspicion remained behind like smoke.
By morning it had thickened.
In Rhaegar’s solar, breakfast had been laid with quiet precision. Fresh bread, figs glazed in honey, soft cheese, watered wine. Morning light streamed through tall windows, turning dust motes into drifting gold.
Lyanna entered, blue dragon pendant gleaming faintly against her throat.
Rhaegar looked up immediately.
“You slept poorly,” she observed.
“I slept,” he replied. “Not deeply.”
She did not press. Instead, she sat opposite him.
“I mean to ride today. Ashara has agreed.”
A faint smile touched his mouth. “She rides well.”
“She does. You are welcome to join us.”
He considered. “I suspect Lady Ashara may speak more freely without a prince intruding.”
Disappointment flickered across her expression before she masked it.
He saw it.
“I will ride with you and Viserys soon,” he said. “Just us.”
Her eyes warmed. “You promise?”
“I do.”
That satisfied her enough.
They spoke of smaller things after that. The state of the Dragonpit. A shipment of books from Oldtown. A hawk was sighted above the city walls.
Yet beneath it all lay an undercurrent neither named.
When she rose to leave, he caught her wrist briefly.
“Be mindful,” he murmured.
She arched a brow.
“I am always mindful.”
“Yes,” he said softly. “You are.”
The air beyond the Keep was warmer than within its stone corridors. Lyanna rode beside Ashara Dayne along the lower fields, the city stretching behind them in pale tiers.
Ser Oswell followed at a respectful distance, white cloak bright beneath the sun.
Ashara laughed easily, dark hair catching wind.
“You ride as though the earth owes you obedience,” she called.
“It does,” Lyanna replied lightly.
Oswell cleared his throat theatrically behind them. “I must protest. The earth owes obedience to no one. I have fallen from it often enough to confirm.”
Ashara glanced back at him with a grin.
“You, Ser Oswell, fall from horses more often than most men fall from favour."
“Both are equally bruising,” he replied gravely.
Lyanna laughed, the sound freer than it ever was within court walls.
“You are meant to guard us, not provide commentary.”
“I do both admirably,” Oswell said. “If danger approaches, I shall comment upon it first.”
Ashara leaned toward Lyanna. “He is less solemn than the others.”
“That is why I like him,” Lyanna murmured.
They slowed near a narrow stream. Horses drank while the three of them rested.
Ashara studied Lyanna carefully. “You are adjusting,” she said quietly.
“I am learning.”
“That is not the same.”
Lyanna traced idle patterns in the water with a gloved finger.
“I cannot remain what I was in Winterfell.”
“No,” Ashara agreed. “But you need not become what they expect.”
Oswell shifted in his saddle. “If I may offer wisdom.”
“You may not,” Lyanna said instantly.
He continued anyway. “The court believes wolves snap. When you do not snap, they grow uneasy.”
Ashara laughed.
“There is strategy in restraint.”
Lyanna’s expression sharpened slightly.
“Yes,” she said. “There is.”
They resumed riding, Oswell occasionally offering dramatic warnings about imaginary bandits or swooping hawks, drawing reluctant smiles from Lyanna.
For a time, the world felt simpler.
But as they neared the Dragonpit on their return, a shadow crossed the ground.
Vaelarys.
He descended in a slow, deliberate arc, vast wings beating once before folding.
Ashara’s horse shifted nervously.
Lyanna dismounted calmly.
Oswell’s hand hovered near his sword, not in threat but in instinct.
Vaelarys lowered his massive head.
His gaze fixed on the blue pendant at Lyanna’s throat.
A deep rumble rolled through his chest.
Rhaegar entered the yard moments later, drawn by the shift in air.
He stopped when he saw them.
Lyanna stood before the dragon without fear. Vaelarys’s enormous form curved subtly toward her, shielding her from the open yard.
A stable boy stepped too close.
Vaelarys hissed sharply.
The boy stumbled back.
Lyanna stepped forward instead of retreating.
“Enough,” she said softly.
The dragon stilled immediately.
Rhaegar approached, something unreadable in his expression.
“He circles,” he murmured.
“He guards,” she corrected. "Your doing, I presume?"
Vaelarys angled himself slightly between Lyanna and the rest of the yard, wings partially unfurled.
Rhaegar touched the dragon’s jaw lightly.
“He is gentler with you than with me.”
Lyanna arched a brow. “Perhaps he prefers wolves.”
A faint breath of amusement escaped him.
“No,” Rhaegar said quietly. “He mirrors.”
Vaelarys’s golden eye moved between them.
Since the wedding. Since the pendant. Since the scent of her had changed.
His protectiveness had grown.
And Rhaegar felt no need to command it.
Above them, the dragon lifted again, circling the Keep in wide, watchful arcs.
From tower windows, courtiers glanced upward uneasily.
A dragon that circled so closely did not do so without reason.
Later, in Rhaella’s sunlit chambers, Lyanna attempted embroidery with visible misery.
The needle snagged. The thread knotted.
Rhaella smiled gently.
“You hold it as though it might bite.”
“It likely will,” Lyanna muttered.
“You need not master every courtly skill.”
“I once made a ribbon,” Lyanna said. “That was enough.”
“For the tourney?”
She nodded. “He asked for it.”
“And wore it proudly.”
Lyanna’s mouth curved faintly. “He did.”
Rhaella’s gaze softened. “My son has always been kind.”
Lyanna looked up.
“No matter whose blood runs in him,” Rhaella added quietly.
Lyanna’s voice did not waver. “He is nothing like him.”
Rhaella studied her carefully.
“You care for him.”
Lyanna did not answer directly.
“He unsettles me,” she said.
Rhaella smiled knowingly. “Yes.”
They did not speak the word love.
But it lingered between them, warm and undeniable.
That evening, Vaelarys circled the Red Keep longer than usual.
Rhaegar stood alone on the ramparts, watching the great wings carve paths through the darkening sky.
The dragon dipped low once, passing near the tower where Lyanna’s chambers lay.
Protective. Watchful.
Possessive in a way only dragons could be.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly.
His father’s doubt was spreading like rot.
The court was listening.
But above it all, Vaelarys circled.
And in that relentless, silent vigil, Rhaegar recognised his own heart reflected back at him.
Notes:
Thank you for reading! Comment if you feel comfortable!
Chapter 22: A Marriage Chosen
Chapter Text
Two years is not a long time in the history of kingdoms.
It is everything in a marriage.
The Red Keep had learned Lyanna Stark in increments.
Not the wolf who arrived furious and bristling at its gates. Not the bride stiff beneath lace in the Sept of Baelor. But the woman who rose each morning beside southern sunlight and did not flinch from it.
She still rode. She still sparred. She still laughed too loudly when something amused her.
But she had learned when to sheath it.
She had learned when silence cut deeper than steel.
And Rhaegar had learned her in seasons.
In winter, when she stood longest in the godswood, fingers brushing the bark of the heart tree as if listening for something beneath the sap.
In spring, when her moods softened with the gardens and she allowed him nearer without noticing how easily she leaned toward him.
In summer, when heat made tempers quick and he had to master his own before it mastered him.
And now autumn again.
Two years since the wedding.
Two years since he placed rubied black steel at her feet and crowned her before half the realm.
Two years since he began trying to deserve her.
They did not move into the same chambers.
That had been deliberate.
The court expected it. They defied it.
It was not distance born of resentment. It was something else. A space that allowed choice instead of obligation.
He visited.
She visited.
Sometimes they dined together and parted at the door with only a brush of fingers.
Sometimes she stayed until dawn.
It remained hers to decide.
That, more than anything, began softening her toward him.
One evening she entered his solar without announcement and found him bent over maps, candlelight painting his profile gold.
“You will go blind,” she informed him.
He did not look up immediately. “Then I will ask you to read to me.”
She snorted softly and crossed the room, peering at the parchment. “You mark the riverlands too heavily.”
“They fracture easily.”
“So do men who are pressed.”
His mouth twitched. “You speak as if you rule already.”
“I speak as if I intend to.”
She studied him then.
There had been a time when such words would have unsettled her.
Now they steadied her.
“You will not burn them,” she said quietly.
He looked up. “No.”
It was not a grand vow. It was not sworn before gods.
It was simply true.
That night she stayed.
He began noticing small changes in her.
She did not bristle at court whispers anymore. She assessed them.
She learned which lords would bend if pressed and which would snap.
She asked him questions at night about trade routes and grain levies and Dornish alliances.
Not to challenge. To understand.
And he found himself answering not as a prince lecturing a bride but as a man thinking aloud with his equal.
It unsettled him. It thrilled him. It frightened him.
Because it made her necessary.
The first time she realised she no longer missed Winterfell every morning, she felt guilty.
It came quietly.
She had risen before dawn and found him already awake, sitting near the window, harp in hand but not playing.
The city below was pale with mist.
“You do not sleep,” she murmured.
“I listen.”
“To what?"
“For what comes next.”
She had stepped behind him and rested her hands on his shoulders without thinking. Without deciding.
He went very still.
And something in her chest shifted.
He relaxed. She did not pull away.
Later that day she realised she had not thought of snow once.
It was Ashara who noticed first.
They were walking the gallery overlooking Blackwater Bay, skirts whispering against stone.
“You look less like a prisoner,” Ashara observed mildly.
“I was never a prisoner.”
Ashara arched a brow. “You bit anyone who implied it.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “I bite less.”
“You look at him differently.”
Lyanna stopped. “I do not.”
“You do,” Ashara said gently. “You look at him as if he is not merely your husband.”
Heat crept up Lyanna’s neck. “And what is he?"
Ashara’s smile softened.
“Yours.”
Lyanna did not answer.
But that night, when Rhaegar entered her chambers, she watched him as he removed his gloves, as he set aside his crown, as he loosened the weight of the realm from his shoulders.
Yours.
The word lingered.
Viserys grew taller that year.
Broader. Quieter.
Lyanna found him one afternoon in the dragonpit, seated on a low stone, watching his green and gold she-dragon coil lazily in the dust.
“You look as though you are thinking too much,” she said.
He smiled faintly. “I am told it is a family trait.”
She sat beside him.
“Your brother thinks too much. You think deeply. They are not the same.”
He glanced at her. “You defend him often.”
She shrugged.
“He has earned it.”
Viserys considered that.
“Does he make you happy?"
The question struck sharper than she expected.
“He tries,” she said honestly. More often than not, he succeeds.
Viserys nodded. “That is more than most men.”
She rested her head briefly against his shoulder.
They did not speak of Aerys.
They did not need to.
Arthur Dayne hadn't always known.
Not when Rhaegar first mistook protection for something nobler. Not when jealousy burned too bright.
But now? Now he saw it.
They stood overlooking the yard as Lyanna sparred below, movements efficient, no longer reckless.
“She tempers herself,” Arthur observed.
“She chooses when to strike,” Rhaegar answered.
“And you?”
Rhaegar was silent for a long moment.
“I choose when not to.”
Arthur’s eyes shifted to him.
“You love her.”
It was not a question.
Rhaegar did not deny it.
Arthur inclined his head once.
“Then do not cage her.”
“I would sooner cage the wind.”
“Good.”
The first time Vaelarys bowed his great head to Lyanna without prompting, Rhaegar felt something inside him settle.
The dragon had always tolerated her.
Then guarded her.
Now he watched her.
When she approached, he lowered himself.
When she spoke, he quieted.
When others came too near, his tail shifted.
“You see it,” she said one afternoon, running a hand along a red scale.
“Yes.”
“He likes me.”
“He mirrors me.”
She glanced back at him, amused.
“Are you saying you like me, husband?"
“I am saying,” he replied evenly, “that I trust you.”
Her smile faded into something softer.
Trust.
It was not possession. It was not prophecy.
It was a choice.
Rhaella had been watching too.
She summoned Lyanna for tea one evening as rain lashed the windows.
“You stand differently now,” Rhaella said quietly.
"How?"
“As if you belong.”
Lyanna looked into her cup. “I do not know when that happened.”
“It happened when you stopped counting the days.”
Lyanna swallowed.
Rhaella’s gaze was gentle. “My son has always carried too much alone.”
“He does not carry me.”
“No,” Rhaella said softly. “He carries you with him.”
Lyanna’s fingers tightened around porcelain.
He began to allow himself smaller freedoms.
A hand at the small of her back in public. A murmur near her ear when court grew tedious. A kiss at her temple without looking to see who watched.
The court whispered.
Let them.
She never pulled away.
That was what undid him.
It happened quietly.
No shouting. No jealousy. No dragons overhead.
She had returned from riding, hair wind-tangled, cheeks flushed, laughing at something Oswell had said.
He had been waiting in the courtyard.
Not brooding. Simply watching.
She saw him, and her laughter softened rather than sharpened.
She crossed to him without hesitation.
“You should have come.”
“I wished to give you freedom.”
She held his wrist. His eyes moved to where his skin touched her's.
“I do not require freedom from you.”
The words were simple, yet they struck like thunder.
He searched her face for mockery.
Found none.
“Lyanna.”
She brushed past it, but her hand lingered at his wrist.
It was the first time she had not framed her closeness as defiance or courtesy.
It was instinct.
And he knew, then, that something had shifted beyond his control.
They rode together more often now.
Not because duty required it, but because they wished it.
Sometimes with Viserys. Sometimes alone. Sometimes with Arthur or Oswell trailing discreetly behind.
One afternoon they stopped beneath an oak beyond the city walls.
No court. No spies. No whispers.
Only wind.
“You are different,” she said.
“So are you.”
“You brood less.”
“I learned it does not move the sun.”
She laughed softly. “You still brood.”
“Yes,” he admitted. “But I do not let it master me.”
She looked at him carefully.
“And jealousy?”
He exhaled. “I master it.”
“You trust me.”
“I choose to.”
The honesty of it made her chest ache.
She reached out without thinking and brushed her fingers along his jaw.
He went still.
“You have grown,” she murmured.
“So have you.”
Their kiss was a brush of lips.
It was not extravagant nor loud.
But it was enough.
By the time summer approached again, the court had stopped whispering that their marriage was strategic.
It began whispering something else.
And neither of them corrected it.
Notes:
Hope you liked this chapter :) Thank you for reading!
Chapter 23: PART II: FLAME TAKES ROOT
Chapter Text
Years 2-4 | Devotion. Jealousy. Fracture.
Chapter 24: A Queen in All But Name
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The first morning Lyanna Stark woke in the Prince of Dragonstone’s chambers, the Red Keep felt different.
Not quieter.
Sharper.
The change was subtle but undeniable, like the moment before a storm breaks when the air grows heavy and watchful. Servants bowed lower. Guards straightened faster. Eyes lingered longer.
They had not been blind before.
But now she slept in his chambers.
And everyone knew it.
The door to Rhaegar’s solar stood open as she emerged dressed in dark grey velvet trimmed in silver, her hair braided back in a Northern fashion, the blue dragon pendant resting at her throat. The ribbon she had once tied to his armour was gone from her possession, but she had woven another into her hair that morning, a quiet echo of what she had given him in the lists.
Rhaegar stood by the window, already dressed in black and crimson, rubies set like drops of frozen flame across his breastplate. His hair had been half tied back, leaving pale strands loose around his shoulders. He turned at the sound of her footsteps, and there was no hesitation in his gaze.
No doubt.
Only recognition.
“You should have woken me,” she said softly.
His mouth curved faintly. “You looked peaceful. I did not wish to steal it.”
She came to stand beside him, looking down over the city. Smoke curled from chimneys. Ships crowded Blackwater Bay. Somewhere below, the court was already gathering.
“They will stare,” she murmured.
“They already do,” he replied.
She glanced at him sidelong. “Does it trouble you?”
“No.”
It did not. But it changed things.
It changed everything.
The Small Council chamber had never felt warm, but that morning it felt like winter had taken a seat at the table.
King Aerys sat hunched upon the head chair, fingers twitching against carved wood. His hair hung loose and unkempt, pale strands sticking to his temples. His eyes were bright in a way that was never comforting.
Tywin Lannister stood straight and silent, golden and immovable as ever. Varys watched from beneath lowered lashes. Lord Chelsted shuffled parchment.
And Rhaegar entered with Lyanna at his side.
Not behind him.
At his side.
The shift was subtle. It was unmistakable.
Aerys noticed. His gaze sharpened, then flicked to Tywin, then back to Lyanna.
“The wolf joins us now?” the king asked thinly.
Lyanna did not bow her head as low as others did. She bent with respect, not submission. “Your Grace.”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change. “My wife will observe.”
A pause.
Tywin’s green eyes flicked between them, assessing.
Varys’ lips curved almost imperceptibly.
Aerys leaned back slowly. “Wolves observe. Lions plot. Dragons burn.”
Silence pressed in.
Lyanna held his gaze without defiance, without fear. There was steel in her spine, but it was tempered now. Controlled.
“I was raised to listen before I speak, Your Grace,” she said evenly.
Aerys’ fingers twitched again.
Rhaegar did not look at her, but he felt the shift. The court felt it too.
She was not a wild Northern girl anymore.
She was becoming something else.
Word traveled faster than ravens.
By midday, the whispers had reached every corridor. The Prince and Princess shared chambers. The wolf commanded the Prince’s ear. The wolf sat beside him at council.
Some said it admiringly.
Some did not.
Cersei Lannister watched from an alcove in the gallery above the training yard, her green eyes narrowed as Rhaegar crossed the yard below. Jaime stood at her side, white cloak gleaming.
“He does not look like a man ruled,” Jaime said lightly.
“He looks distracted,” Cersei replied.
Below, Lyanna entered the yard with Ashara Dayne.
They walked together in easy rhythm, dark hair and pale hair catching sunlight in contrast. Ashara laughed at something Lyanna said, low and warm, and Lyanna’s answering grin was bright and unguarded.
Rhaegar saw them.
He stopped mid-sentence with Arthur Dayne.
The faintest change crossed his face.
Arthur noticed.
“You need not glare at every man who looks at her,” Arthur said mildly.
“I am not glaring.”
Arthur’s brow lifted.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly. “I am learning restraint.”
“Good,” Arthur replied. “Because half the court is watching to see if you fail.”
Rhaegar’s gaze shifted, and he saw it clearly then.
The watching.
Not admiration.
Assessment.
Tywin speaking quietly to Kevan in the shade. Varys drifting like smoke between conversations. Lords from the Reach studying Lyanna as she laughed with Ashara.
Noticing how others responded to her.
Noticing how Rhaegar responded to her.
Political gravity had shifted.
And gravity frightened men.
That evening, Viserys burst into Lyanna’s sitting room without knocking.
He was all silver hair and restless limbs, still too young for armor but too proud to admit it. “They are saying things.”
Lyanna looked up from the embroidery she was absolutely failing to manage. “They always are.”
“No,” he insisted. “Different things.”
She set the needle aside before she stabbed herself again. “What things?”
“That you are ruling him.”
She blinked, then laughed. “Your brother would laugh at that.”
Viserys did not.
“They say Father is angry.”
The laughter faded.
Lyanna reached out and tugged him closer, smoothing a stray strand of silver hair from his forehead. “Your father is often angry.”
“He thinks Rhaegar wants his throne.”
There it was.
The seed.
Lyanna stilled.
“Does he?” Viserys whispered.
She studied him carefully. “Do you believe so?”
Viserys hesitated.
“No,” he said finally. “But Father sees enemies everywhere.”
Lyanna’s jaw tightened.
“Your brother does not want the throne,” she said carefully. “He wants peace.”
Viserys looked unconvinced.
“Peace requires strength,” he said quietly. “Father calls that ambition.”
Lyanna had no answer for that.
The confrontation came sooner than either of them expected.
Aerys summoned Rhaegar alone.
Lyanna waited in his solar, pacing the length of the chamber. Vaelarys lay coiled in the courtyard below, vast and black and gleaming beneath the sun. The dragon’s head lifted once, as if sensing her unease.
When Rhaegar returned, his expression was composed.
Too composed.
She stepped forward. “What did he say?”
“That I am beloved,” Rhaegar answered calmly.
Her brows knit.
“He believes that is dangerous.”
Lyanna’s lips pressed thin. “And?”
“He believes Tywin conspires. That you are part of it. That the North gathers strength behind my name.”
Her temper flared hot and immediate. “That is madness.”
“Yes,” he agreed.
There was no humor in it.
She moved closer. “And what did you tell him?”
“That I am his loyal son.”
Her eyes searched his face.
“And are you?”
A pause.
“Yes,” he said.
It was not a lie.
It was not the full truth either.
Lyanna felt the fracture then, not between them, but around them. The court tightening. The king unraveling. The watchers calculating.
She stepped into him without hesitation, pressing her forehead to his chest. For a moment, he allowed himself to close his eyes and rest his chin against her hair.
“You are not alone,” she said quietly.
His hand tightened at her waist.
“I know.”
And that was precisely why the court was afraid.
Later, in the quiet of Rhaella’s chambers, Lyanna sat beside the queen while candlelight flickered against pale walls.
Rhaella’s hands trembled faintly as she poured tea.
“He grows worse,” Rhaella said softly.
Lyanna did not pretend ignorance. “He fears shadows.”
“He fears his son,” Rhaella corrected gently.
Lyanna’s jaw set. “Rhaegar has done nothing but serve him.”
Rhaella’s eyes softened. “Power does not require wrongdoing to inspire fear.”
They sat in silence for a long moment.
“You command respect,” Rhaella said eventually.
Lyanna looked startled. “I command gossip.”
“No,” Rhaella murmured. “Respect.”
She reached out, brushing Lyanna’s hand lightly. “You walk beside him without shrinking. You do not fawn. You do not scheme openly. The court sees it.”
Lyanna swallowed. “That will anger him further,” she said.
“Yes,” Rhaella agreed.
And still, there was something like pride in her gaze.
That night, the feast hall buzzed with tension disguised as celebration.
Music swelled. Wine flowed. Laughter rang too loudly.
Lyanna sat beside Rhaegar, posture straight, chin lifted. When lords addressed her, she answered with measured confidence. When they tested her knowledge of Northern affairs, she corrected them without sharpness.
Rhaegar watched.
Arthur watched him.
“You see it too,” Arthur murmured quietly.
“Yes,” Rhaegar replied.
“She is learning the game.”
Rhaegar’s voice was low. “She is mastering it.”
Across the hall, Aerys’ gaze never left them for long.
And Varys smiled faintly into his cup.
When they finally returned to their chambers, silence fell like a curtain.
Lyanna exhaled heavily, pulling the pins from her hair. “I feel as though I have fought a battle.”
“You have,” Rhaegar said.
She turned toward him.
“Is this what it will be?” she asked softly. “Watching. Weighing. Waiting?”
“Yes.”
She studied him in the candlelight.
“I do not regret choosing you,” she said.
His breath caught almost imperceptibly.
“I know.”
She crossed the room slowly and stopped before him, turning around and bringing her hair to the front. He began untying the laces at the gown's back.
“But I will not be a pawn.”
“You are not,” he said immediately, pulling the nightgown that she had laid on the bed over her head.
She turned around, looking at him in his eyes now.
"Then let them watch,” she replied. “Let them whisper. I will give them nothing they can use.”
There was steel in her now. Not wildness.
Strength.
Rhaegar reached up and cupped her face gently.
“You are already more than they expected,” he murmured, his lips brushing her's.
“And you?” she asked quietly.
He looked toward the window, toward the dark city beyond.
“I must be careful,” he said.
“For your brother?”
“For you.”
Lyanna’s expression softened.
Outside, Vaelarys shifted in the courtyard below, wings rustling like distant thunder.
The dragon circled. The court watched. The king doubted.
And at the center of it all, Lyanna Stark stood straighter than ever before.
Not queen.
Not yet.
But already commanding the room as though she were.
Notes:
Domestic RhaeLya :')
Also someone had asked why Lyanna isn't pregnant yet and it's purely just because I don't think Rhaegar and Lyanna would want to bring a newborn into the Red Keep or in Westeros with Aerys as king.
Chapter 25: The Prince Who Watches
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Red Keep had begun to breathe differently.
It was not something a man could point to in a council ledger or mark upon a map, but Rhaegar felt it in the stone beneath his feet and in the silence that followed him down corridors.
Conversations quieted not from reverence but from calculation. Servants lowered their eyes more quickly. Lords weighed their words more carefully. Even the sea below the cliffs seemed to break against the rocks with a restless impatience.
The shift had not begun with talk of dethroning Aerys.
It had begun the morning Lyanna walked into the Small Council chamber at his side and did not look away.
Now it gathered shape.
Arthur Dayne stood with him in the Tower of the Hand’s upper chamber, where narrow windows let in pale light and little warmth. The Sword of the Morning had removed his white cloak and laid it across a chair. Without it he looked less like legend and more like a man, though the greatsword Dawn rested against the wall behind him as if even steel recognized its master.
Rhaegar stood at the window.
Below, King’s Landing spread in smoke and noise. Ships crowded the Blackwater. Markets roared. Somewhere in the yard, Vaelarys shifted, black scales catching the sun like dragonglass set aflame.
“It cannot continue,” Rhaegar said quietly.
Arthur did not pretend ignorance. “His Grace’s suspicions?”
“His Grace’s madness.”
The word settled between them like a drawn blade.
Aerys had always been volatile. But volatility had sharpened into paranoia, and paranoia into something uglier.
He saw traitors in shadows and conspiracies in glances. He had accused Tywin openly two nights prior of plotting with the North. He had demanded additional guards at his chambers. He had ordered the pyromancers to double their stores.
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened at the memory.
Arthur crossed his arms. “You are speaking of more than containment.”
“Yes.”
Arthur did not move, but his eyes sharpened. “Then say it plainly.”
Rhaegar turned from the window. “We will need to remove him.”
The words did not echo. The chamber swallowed them whole.
Arthur studied him, not shocked, not even surprised. “And replace him with you.”
“With stability,” Rhaegar replied evenly. “With restraint. With a crown that does not tremble at every whisper.”
Arthur’s gaze did not soften. “And you believe the realm will follow?”
“I do not believe,” Rhaegar said. “I know.”
He began to pace slowly, fingers clasped behind his back.
“With the Starks, we have the North entire. Not merely Winterfell’s banners but every lord sworn beneath them. Eddard Stark was fostered in the Vale under Jon Arryn. He was raised alongside Robert Baratheon. That bond is iron. Brandon Stark is wed to Catelyn Tully. Through that marriage, Riverrun is secured.”
Arthur nodded faintly.
“The Vale follows Jon Arryn. Storm’s End follows Robert. Riverrun follows the Tullys. The North stands as one when called. That is three regions bound by blood and fosterage before we speak a single word of allegiance.”
Arthur’s voice was measured. “And the Westerlands?”
Rhaegar’s expression did not shift. “Tywin serves the crown.”
“That is not what I asked.”
Silence stretched.
“The Westerlands will follow strength,” Rhaegar said at last. “They always have.”
Arthur walked closer, boots quiet against stone. “You speak as though this is already done.”
“It is not,” Rhaegar said. “But it is possible.”
Arthur’s gaze hardened. “Brandon Stark is not his late father.”
Rhaegar met his eyes.
“No,” Arthur continued. “Rickard Stark was measured. Deliberate. Brandon is fire. He is quick to anger. Quick to act. The Wild Wolf, they call him.”
Rhaegar did not flinch. “He is my brother by law.”
Arthur’s brow lifted slightly.
“No Stark has ever broken an oath,” Rhaegar went on. “They do not forget their word once given. They do not shift with the wind. They are not Lannisters.”
Arthur’s mouth curved faintly at that.
“Cregan Stark marched south with an army large enough to claim the Iron Throne,” Rhaegar said quietly. “He could have taken it when the realm lay fractured. Instead, he served as regent until Aegon the Third came of age. He upheld the line rather than seize it.”
Arthur inclined his head. “You are invoking history as shield.”
“I am invoking precedent,” Rhaegar replied.
Arthur was silent for a moment.
“And Lyanna?” he asked.
The name changed the air.
Rhaegar’s posture shifted almost imperceptibly. “What of her?”
“Does she know?”
Rhaegar turned away again, gaze drifting to the sea. “I have not told her.”
Arthur watched him carefully. “Why?”
Rhaegar exhaled slowly. “Because the more she knows, the greater the danger to her. If my father suspects…”
“He already suspects,” Arthur interrupted.
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened.
“You fear for her safety,” Arthur said. “Not because you doubt her loyalty.”
Rhaegar’s voice was quiet. “I would trust her with my life.”
“But not with this.”
Rhaegar did not answer.
Arthur stepped closer. “She would not thank you for being kept in ignorance.”
A faint, reluctant smile touched Rhaegar’s mouth. “No.”
“She would be furious.”
“Yes.”
Arthur’s expression softened, just slightly. “She is not a fragile court flower. She is a Stark.”
“I am aware,” Rhaegar said dryly.
“Then treat her as one.”
Rhaegar laughed softly, the sound rare and low. “You counsel me to risk her safety rather than her anger.”
“I counsel you not to underestimate her,” Arthur replied.
Silence settled between them again, but it was no longer sharp.
Rhaegar looked toward the yard below, where Lyanna crossed the stones with Ashara at her side, skirts brushing sunlit dust. She moved with controlled grace now, no longer the girl who had once run wild through corridors.
There was still fire in her, but it had been tempered. Refined.
He knew Arthur was right.
She would rather face danger beside him than be shielded behind his silence.
“I will tell her,” he said quietly.
Arthur nodded once. “Then we proceed with caution.”
“With precision,” Rhaegar corrected.
Arthur’s gaze held his.
“The realm will not survive another Dance.”
“No,” Rhaegar agreed softly. “It will not.”
Later that afternoon, Rhaegar sought his mother.
Rhaella’s chambers were dimmer than they once had been, curtains drawn against the harshest sun. She sat near the window regardless, hands folded in her lap, gaze distant.
He paused at the threshold before entering.
“Mother.”
Her eyes lifted, and warmth touched her expression despite the shadows beneath it. “Rhaegar.”
He crossed the room and knelt before her chair, taking her hands gently. They were thinner than he remembered.
“How do you fare today?”
She smiled faintly. “You ask me that each time as though the answer will change.”
“Hope persists,” he said.
She studied his face carefully.
“You grow quieter,” she murmured.
He did not deny it.
“And more intense.”
“That may be your imagination.”
“It is not,” she said softly.
He rested his forehead briefly against her knuckles.
“I will keep you safe,” he told her.
Her breath caught, just slightly. “From your father?”
The question was gentle, but it struck like a blade.
“From whatever comes,” he replied.
Rhaella’s gaze drifted toward the window, toward the courtyard where Vaelarys coiled in black splendor.
“The realm trembles,” she said. “Be certain you do not break it in trying to steady it.”
He absorbed that in silence.
Elsewhere in the Red Keep, Lyanna did not tremble at anything.
She and Ashara walked through the gallery overlooking the gardens when Cersei Lannister intercepted them with the grace of a cat who had been waiting for prey.
Her gown was crimson silk, her golden hair arranged meticulously. Her smile did not reach her eyes.
“Princess,” Cersei said sweetly.
Lyanna inclined her head just enough to be polite. “Lady Cersei.”
Ashara’s dark eyes flicked between them with quiet amusement.
“I hear you have taken quite the interest in governance,” Cersei continued lightly. “How… industrious.”
Lyanna’s expression did not shift. “It is prudent to understand the realm one lives in.”
“Indeed,” Cersei replied. “Though some might say governance is best left to those born to it.”
Ashara’s brows lifted faintly.
Lyanna regarded Cersei steadily. “You refer to dragons?”
“I refer to lions,” Cersei said smoothly.
Lyanna smiled then, but it was not soft.
“The lion serves at the pleasure of the dragon,” she replied. “Or have I misunderstood the arrangement?”
Ashara choked back a laugh.
Cersei’s eyes flashed. “You grow bold.”
“I grow informed,” Lyanna corrected.
Silence crackled.
Oswell Whent, stationed discreetly nearby, coughed into his hand to hide a grin.
Cersei inclined her head stiffly. “Enjoy your… education.”
“And you yours,” Lyanna said pleasantly.
Cersei turned sharply and swept away.
Ashara waited until she was out of earshot before laughing outright. “You will make enemies.”
“I already have,” Lyanna said calmly.
Oswell stepped closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. “If it comforts you, Princess, half the court whispers that the lioness and her twin are closer than siblings ought to be.”
Lyanna blinked.
Ashara stared.
Oswell’s grin widened. “Rumors are rarely kind in King’s Landing.”
Lyanna shook her head faintly. “Let them choke on their own poison.”
Oswell bowed slightly, still amused.
The next morning, court assembled beneath a canopy of banners and suspicion.
Rhaegar stood beside Lyanna before the Iron Throne.
He was quieter than before.
More watchful.
His presence felt sharpened, like a drawn bowstring held taut.
Lyanna matched him.
Her gown was deep blue, almost black, silver embroidery tracing dragons along the hem. The blue dragon pendant rested against her throat, glinting in the torchlight. Her posture was regal, controlled, devoid of the wild impulsiveness she had once worn like armor.
They stood not touching.
But aligned.
Petitioners approached. Disputes were aired. Taxes discussed. Border tensions examined.
Rhaegar spoke sparingly.
When he did, the hall stilled.
Lyanna did not interrupt. She did not fidget. She listened with attentive focus, occasionally leaning slightly to murmur something too soft for others to hear.
Their expressions nearly mirrored each other.
Calm. Intense. Unyielding.
Aerys watched from the throne above, fingers gripping the armrests.
Tywin observed from below, unreadable.
Varys’ eyes glittered faintly.
Arthur stood at attention, silent sentinel.
The Prince who had once been known for song and prophecy now spoke like a man already carrying the weight of a crown. And the woman at his side bore herself as though she had been forged for it.
Whispers rippled outward.
Not of scandal, but of inevitability.
And as the court bowed and dispersed, more than one lord left the hall with a new understanding.
The realm was shifting.
The Prince was watching.
And when he moved, it would not be carelessly.
It would be with precision.
And beside him, the she-wolf did not bare her teeth.
She waited.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 26: A Gloved Hand Removed
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The whispers did not begin loudly.
They never did.
They began like silk dragged softly across stone, too faint to grasp at first, too subtle to name. A glance held half a second too long. A laugh cut short when Lyanna entered a room. A cluster of ladies bending their heads together, eyes flicking silverward before returning to their goblets.
Lyanna noticed.
She always noticed.
It had been easier, once, to dismiss courtly murmurs. When she had first arrived in King’s Landing, wild and unpolished in their eyes, she had expected disdain. She had even welcomed it. Let them think her rough. Let them underestimate her.
But now she stood beside Rhaegar at council. Now she spoke with lords and was listened to. Now she walked the halls not as a novelty, but as a presence.
And so the whispers changed.
She first heard it clearly in the ladies' solar within the Maidenvault, where embroidery hoops lay abandoned for gossip. Lyanna had not meant to linger outside the open archway. She had only paused when her name drifted through the air like perfume too sweet.
“She is fierce,” one lady murmured. “Men admire that for sport, not for life.”
Another voice, softer. “She is not as beautiful as they say.”
“Too sharp of tongue.”
“Too Northern.”
“Too unyielding.”
“And he is a dragon,” someone sighed. “He could have any woman in this hall.”
A soft ripple of agreement followed.
Lyanna did not move.
She did not flinch.
Her spine remained straight, her expression impassive. She stepped into the solar moments later as though she had heard nothing at all, greeting them with composed courtesy that left several of them blushing beneath their powder.
She did not let them see. She never let them see.
But the words lodged.
Not because she believed them entirely. She did not. She knew her strength. She knew her worth.
Yet she was still human.
And humans bled, even when no blade was visible.
Throughout the week, she noticed it more.
The way certain ladies laughed too brightly when Rhaegar passed. The way hands brushed his sleeve just a fraction longer than necessary. The way admiration shimmered openly in their gazes.
Rhaegar was not unaware of beauty. He had been raised among it. But he was distant in that particular way of his, reserved, polite.
That did not stop them.
One afternoon in the gallery, Lady Cersei leaned closer than propriety required while speaking to him about trade routes, her perfume cloying. Lyanna stood only a step away. She smiled, serene, controlled.
Later that evening, when they returned to their chambers, she moved slightly ahead of him instead of beside him.
The distance was small, barely noticeable.
But it was there.
Rhaegar felt it immediately.
He did not remark upon it at first. He assumed fatigue, distraction, some passing mood.
It did not pass.
At supper, she listened attentively but did not reach for his hand beneath the table as she often did. In the courtyard, she trained with a bow and did not glance toward the balcony where he watched.
She laughed with Ashara. She debated with Viserys. She spoke with Rhaella.
But with him, something subtle had shifted.
Rhaegar grew quieter.
More intense.
Vaelarys, coiled in the lower yard, had taken to pacing in wide, restless circles. The dragon’s wings flexed against his sides more often than usual. Servants avoided the courtyard altogether when his tail lashed against stone.
Oswell Whent noticed before anyone else dared to.
He stood one evening near the edge of the yard while Rhaegar observed Vaelarys in silence.
“She avoids your shadow,” Oswell said lightly.
Rhaegar did not look at him. “You imagine it.”
“I do not.”
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened.
Oswell leaned casually against the parapet. “The ladies of court have grown… ambitious.”
That drew Rhaegar’s attention.
Oswell’s expression sobered. “They whisper that she is not enough for you.”
Silence fell heavy.
“They question her beauty. Her refinement. Her obedience.”
Rhaegar’s gaze darkened, slow and dangerous.
Oswell continued, softer now. “She does not respond. She smiles. She endures. But she hears.”
A muscle flickered in Rhaegar’s jaw.
“And you are certain?”
Oswell met his eyes steadily. “I am certain.”
The prince turned back toward the dragon below.
Vaelarys’ wings spread slightly, then settled.
Rhaegar’s voice was quiet, but it carried iron. “Who leads it?”
Oswell hesitated only a heartbeat. “Lady Cersei is not subtle.”
Of course.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly.
“She did not bring it to me,” Oswell added. “She is proud.”
“Yes,” Rhaegar murmured.
And pride cut deeper than insult.
That night, he found her at the window.
Their chambers were dim, candles burned low. The sea beyond the glass was black velvet streaked with silver foam. Lyanna stood with her back to him, hands clasped loosely before her, blue dragon pendant catching the faint light.
She did not turn when he entered.
Vaelarys roared faintly in the distance.
Rhaegar closed the door softly.
“You are cold with me,” he said at last.
She did not answer.
He stepped closer. “Lyanna.”
“I am tired,” she replied, her voice controlled.
“You do not lie well to me.”
Her shoulders stiffened.
He moved to stand beside her, not touching yet. “You have drawn away.”
She kept her gaze on the sea. “I have done no such thing.”
His voice hardened slightly. “Do not insult us both.”
Silence cracked between them.
Finally she turned, eyes bright but not yet wet. “And what would you have me say?”
“The truth.”
She laughed softly, but there was no humor in it. “The truth is childish.”
“I will decide that.”
Her chin lifted. “They say I am not enough,” she said abruptly.
The words fell sharp and fast, as though she had been holding them back too long.
“They say I am too wild. Too sharp. Not beautiful enough. Not soft enough. That you could have anyone.”
Rhaegar went very still.
“I did not mean to care,” she continued, voice trembling despite her effort. “I know who I am. I know what I am worth. But when they look at you as though I am temporary, as though I am merely the Northern novelty you will tire of…”
Her breath caught.
He reached for her. She stepped back.
“Do not,” she warned softly. “Let me finish.”
His hands dropped.
“I will not beg for your affection,” she said fiercely. “I will not cling to you like some courtly ornament.”
“I have never asked you to.”
“No,” she agreed, her voice cracking. “You have not.”
Silence.
Then, quieter. “But I have felt… small.”
The admission cost her.
Rhaegar closed the distance between them in two strides and took her face in his hands despite her resistance.
“Look at me.”
She did.
His expression was not anger.
It was something deeper. Something almost wounded.
“You are not temporary,” he said, each word deliberate. “You are not a novelty. You are not lacking.”
Her eyes shimmered.
“I admire your strength. Your mind. The way you speak truth when others hide behind silk. The way you temper fire with thought. The way you stand beside me without bending.”
His thumbs brushed her cheekbones gently.
“You challenge me. You steady me. You remind me of the world beyond this stone prison.”
Her breath hitched.
“I choose you,” he said softly. “Every day. Not out of duty. Not out of convenience. Because I love you.”
The word hung between them.
She inhaled sharply.
“I love you,” she whispered, the confession trembling but certain.
He rested his forehead against hers.
“I do not want admiration from the court,” he murmured. “I do not want their simpering smiles. I want you.”
Tears slipped free then, bright and unashamed.
“I am sorry,” she breathed. “For shouting. For pulling away.”
His arms closed around her fully.
“I will gladly endure your outbursts,” he said quietly against her hair, “if you promise me one thing.”
She looked up.
“Do not push away from me again. I cannot bear it.”
Her fingers tightened in his tunic.
“I promise.”
Outside, Vaelarys settled at last, wings folding.
Later, deep into the night, when candles had burned low and the sea whispered against the cliffs, Rhaegar spoke again.
His voice was low, almost reluctant.
“My father grows worse.”
She stiffened slightly.
“He suspects treachery. He sees alliances where there are only marriages.”
She understood immediately. “You and Brandon have spoken,” she said quietly.
“Yes.”
He told her then. Of the North. Of the Vale. Of Storm’s End and Riverrun. Of precedent and possibility.
She listened without interruption.
When he finished, she did not recoil.
She did not panic.
“You should have told me,” she said gently.
“I feared for you.”
“I fear ignorance more.”
He smiled faintly at that.
“We will face it together,” she said.
He nodded.
Together.
The next morning, court assembled as usual.
Petitioners lined the hall. Lords whispered. Aerys perched upon the Iron Throne like a restless hawk.
Rhaegar stood beside Lyanna.
He wore black and crimson. She wore deep blue, embroidered dragons circled the hem of her dress, silver at her throat.
When the first petitioner approached, Rhaegar listened intently.
And then, before the entire court, he reached for her hand.
Not subtly. Not beneath the folds of fabric.
He removed his glove slowly, deliberately, and intertwined his bare fingers with hers.
The hall stilled.
Lyanna did not flinch.
She met his gaze calmly, a flicker of surprise quickly replaced by composure.
Cersei’s expression hardened like marble.
Tywin’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully.
Varys watched with keen interest.
Aerys leaned forward slightly on the throne.
Rhaella’s lips curved faintly.
Viserys caught Lyanna’s gaze across the hall and gave the smallest nod, pride unmistakable.
Rhaegar did not release her hand.
He spoke calmly, confidently, issuing judgment on the matter before him. His thumb brushed once against her knuckles, a subtle, intimate reassurance.
The message was clear.
Not whispered. Declared.
She is mine. I choose her. And I do not waver.
The court would speak of it for weeks.
But Lyanna stood straighter than ever before.
And this time, when whispers followed her down the corridor, they carried a different tone.
Not doubt.
Certainty.
Notes:
One of my favourite scenes between Rhaegar and Lyanna :')
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 27: The Reach Proposal
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The letter arrived at dawn, sealed in grey wax stamped with the direwolf of Winterfell.
Lyanna knew the sigil before the maester even announced its origin. She had been seated at the small round table near the eastern windows of her chambers, the sea breeze stirring the pale blue curtains. Rhaegar had already left for an early council consultation with Arthur, and Viserys had not yet appeared for breakfast.
The quiet suited her. It gave her space to breathe before court swallowed the day.
She broke the seal carefully.
Ned’s handwriting had not improved.
It slanted unevenly across the parchment, earnest and heavy, as though each word weighed more than it should.
He wrote from the Eyrie, from Jon Arryn’s stone nest high above the Vale. He spoke of Robert in affectionate exasperation, of hawking in the mountain winds, of debates over honor and governance that left them both red faced and laughing. He wrote of Brandon and Catelyn in Winterfell, of the North’s steady strength, of Benjen’s continued insistence upon the Wall. He wrote, in quieter lines, that he prayed she was well and treated with the respect owed to her.
He did not ask if she was happy.
Ned had never been one to pry at feelings. He trusted her to speak if she wished to.
She read the letter twice, then folded it against her chest for a moment before setting it aside.
A knock sounded softly.
“Enter,” she called.
Viserys slipped inside without ceremony, closing the door behind him. He had grown taller in the last year, his limbs less boyish, his face sharpening into something thoughtful and striking. The gold and green dragon pendant at his throat glinted in the morning light.
“You received a letter,” he observed, eyes flicking toward the broken seal.
“My brother writes as though he has discovered philosophy,” Lyanna said lightly. “He spends too much time in Jon Arryn’s shadow.”
Viserys smiled faintly and sat opposite her. “Has he always preferred thought to spectacle?”
“He writes of Robert with great fondness.”
Viserys’ brow arched. “I cannot imagine Robert Baratheon in the Eyrie without imagining wine spilled down the mountain.”
Lyanna laughed softly.
They ate together, speaking of court the previous day. Of the petitioners. Of the subtle shifts in tone since Rhaegar’s public display of affection.
“They look at you differently now,” Viserys said.
“How so?”
“With calculation instead of curiosity.”
She tilted her head. “And you?”
He considered her for a moment. “I look at you with relief.”
Her lips curved.
“You have steadied him,” Viserys continued quietly. “And he has steadied you.”
She did not deny it.
The door opened again without announcement.
Rhaegar entered, hair loose around his shoulders, the early sun catching silver strands like fire. He paused upon seeing them together, expression softening immediately.
“Have I interrupted?”
“Never,” Viserys replied.
Rhaegar approached and rested a hand briefly at the back of Lyanna’s chair, fingers brushing her shoulder in passing before he seated himself.
The gesture was unconscious.
Viserys noticed.
He watched the way Rhaegar’s gaze lingered a heartbeat longer than necessary. The way Lyanna’s posture eased subtly at his presence.
Love had changed them.
Not softened them into weakness, but sharpened them into something more deliberate. Less reactive. More aware.
Viserys remembered a time when his brother had been distant even in the same room. When Lyanna had been bristling, defensive.
Now they moved around one another with quiet understanding.
“From Ned?” Rhaegar asked her.
Lyanna nodded, “He complains of Robert’s drinking,” she replied.
“A timeless grievance.”
They shared a faint smile.
Viserys leaned back in his chair, observing. He did not feel excluded. If anything, he felt included in something warmer than before.
Family, he thought.
The word felt strange and fragile.
Later that morning, Viserys sought out his mother.
Rhaella sat near the window in her private solar, embroidery resting untouched in her lap. The light caught faint discolorations along her collarbone before fabric concealed them again.
Viserys saw. He always saw.
He approached quietly and knelt beside her chair, resting his head lightly against her knee as he had done as a child.
She smiled down at him, brushing her fingers through his hair.
“You grow taller each day,” she murmured.
“And you grow more beautiful,” he replied gently.
She laughed softly, though the sound carried weariness.
He did not mention the bruises. He did not speak of the nights.
He spoke instead of dragons, of Aelyra’s restlessness, of the upcoming petitions.
He spoke softly, adoringly.
She listened, grateful for the gentleness he offered without question.
By midday, the Great Hall filled for court.
The Reach delegation arrived with pomp and fragrance, silks in green and gold sweeping the floor. Lord Alester Tyrell’s cousin, Ser Mathis Rowan, stepped forward as representative. His smile was practiced. His eyes calculating.
He bowed to the king first, then to Rhaegar and Lyanna.
Aerys leaned forward, restless.
Ser Mathis spoke of harvest yields, of trade prospects, of marriage alliances strengthening ties between south and crown.
And then he turned, slightly, toward Lyanna.
“The Reach,” he said smoothly, “has long admired the strength of the North. Though one wonders whether its daughters might benefit from southern refinement.”
The hall quieted. Lyanna’s expression did not change.
Ser Mathis continued, tone honeyed. “The princess carries herself with admirable spirit. Though perhaps with time, a softer presence might better suit the court.”
The insult lay cloaked, but unmistakable.
Rhaegar did not look at Lyanna.
He looked at Ser Mathis.
Cold. Utterly cold.
“You tread near treason,” he said evenly.
The temperature of the hall seemed to drop.
“My wife is the Princess of Dragonstone and future queen. You will speak of her with respect.”
Ser Mathis faltered, color draining slightly. “I meant no offense.”
“You achieved one nonetheless.”
Before the tension could settle, a shadow passed over the hall.
A thunderous beat of wings.
Vaelarys descended from the open upper arches, vast and gleaming, scales black as obsidian with veins of red flickering beneath. He landed in the courtyard beyond the open doors with a crack of stone.
The hall trembled.
The dragon’s head swung toward the entrance.
His jaws opened.
Flame erupted, scorching the stone floor just outside the threshold in a violent burst of heat.
The blaze did not touch Ser Mathis.
It did not need to.
The message was unmistakable.
Oswell and Arthur, stationed near the dais, exchanged a brief, knowing glance.
The dragon reflected its rider.
Rhaegar’s expression did not change. “Is the Reach satisfied?” he asked quietly.
Ser Mathis bowed deeply, sweat visible along his brow. “Entirely, Your Grace.”
Court resumed, though the air remained charged long after the dragon withdrew.
That evening, in a smaller chamber lit by only a handful of candles, Varys stood beside Aerys.
“The prince grows bold,” the eunuch murmured softly.
Aerys’ fingers twitched against the arm of the throne. “He humiliates my lords with fire.”
“He protects his wife fiercely.”
“And what does that suggest?” Aerys demanded.
Varys’ smile was faint, inscrutable. “That his alliances matter deeply to him. The North. The Vale. The Riverlands.”
Aerys’ eyes narrowed. “And Tywin?”
“Tywin is proud,” Varys said gently. “Pride does not enjoy being overshadowed.”
Seeds of doubt took root easily in unstable soil.
The next day, small council convened.
Tywin stood rigid at Aerys’ side. The tension between them had been mounting for weeks.
The Hand tried to speak, but was interrupting by Aerys' words of alliances, of loyalty, of whispers. His tone grew sharper, more erratic.
Then, in a moment of reckless cruelty, when the Hand tried to divert the subject once more, he turned to Tywin.
“Your lady wife was once quite beautiful,” Aerys said lightly. “Joanna had spirit. Perhaps too much.”
The chamber froze. Tywin’s face did not change.
“Your Grace,” he said slowly, “my late wife is not a topic for courtly jest.”
Aerys laughed, high and brittle. “I only remark upon history.”
“Then history is ill spoken of.”
Silence fell heavy.
Tywin bowed stiffly. “I wish to resign my position as Hand of the King.”
The words struck like a blade. But the drop of the blade was slow, had been falling since the King's return from Duskendale. The council had held it's breath, waiting for Aerys to mention Lord Tywin's late lady wife one time too much. And it had finally happened.
“I will return to Casterly Rock.”
Aerys sneered. “Run to your rock.”
Tywin did not respond.
Cersei departed with him days later, fury blazing in her green eyes. Jaime remained, white cloak bright against the stone, jaw tight with unspoken conflict.
When Rhaegar returned to his chambers that evening, exhaustion clung to him like a second skin.
The room was warm with steam.
Lyanna reclined in the bath, hair unbound, water glistening along her shoulders. The blue dragon pendant rested against the edge of the tub.
She turned her head at the sound of the door.
“You look as though you have fought three wars,” she observed gently.
He removed his gloves slowly, pulling up the sleeves of his tunic to fold above his forearms.
“One perhaps,” he replied.
She studied him.
She saw the tension in his shoulders, the weight behind his eyes.
But she did not ask immediately.
Instead, she smiled faintly. “Viserys claims he can outshoot me with a bow.”
Rhaegar huffed a soft breath of amusement despite himself.
“He cannot.”
“I intend to let him believe he might.”
He approached the bath and knelt beside it, resting his forearms along the rim.
Steam curled between them.
“You are quiet,” she murmured.
“So are you.”
She reached out, water dripping from her fingers, and brushed them lightly against his cheek.
“We do not always have to speak of the heavy things,” she said softly. “Not tonight.”
His eyes closed briefly at her touch.
“I will tell you,” he promised.
“When you are ready.”
He exhaled, bushing his lips against her's for a moment.
For now, he allowed himself this.
Her warmth. Her steadiness. The gentle rise and fall of her breathing.
Outside, far above the city, Vaelarys circled once through the darkening sky before settling atop the Dragonpit, watchful and unyielding.
The realm shifted beneath them.
But within these walls, for this fleeting moment, there was peace.
Notes:
Everyone say bye to Tywin and Cersei!
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 28: Letters North
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning arrived softly over the Red Keep, pale gold light slipping through narrow windows and touching the high stone walls of the castle with a gentleness the fortress rarely knew. The sea beyond Blackwater Bay was quiet, the tide moving in long silver breaths beneath a hazy sky.
Lyanna had been awake long before the sun.
Sleep had abandoned her early in recent months. Court demanded a kind of vigilance she had never known in the North. Every word carried weight. Every silence carried meaning. The quiet hours before dawn had become her refuge, the only moments when the Red Keep did not feel like a cage of polished marble and watching eyes.
She stood beside the window of her chambers, wrapped in a soft grey robe, her dark hair falling loose around her shoulders. Below, the inner courtyards were beginning to stir. Servants crossed the yard carrying baskets and buckets. Gold cloaks traded weary shifts at the gates.
The world moved, indifferent to memory.
The knock at the door was gentle.
“Enter,” she called.
A young page stepped inside, followed by the maester of the keep carrying a small bundle of parchment tied together with twine. Three grey seals caught the morning light.
The direwolf of Stark.
Her heart stuttered.
“Ravens from the North, Princess,” the maester said with a respectful bow.
Lyanna took the bundle with both hands. The familiar wax felt strangely warm beneath her fingers.
“Thank you.”
The maester withdrew quietly, leaving her alone with the letters.
For a long moment she simply stared at them.
Home had a way of arriving unexpectedly.
She sat slowly at the small writing table near the window and broke the first seal.
Brandon’s handwriting was unmistakable. Large, impatient strokes that cut boldly across the parchment as though the quill itself feared slowing him down.
Lyanna,
If the south has turned you soft I will ride there myself and drag you back by your hair.
She laughed softly.
He wrote of Winterfell in the blunt way only Brandon could manage. Of the harvest yields. Of small quarrels between bannermen that he had settled with the same heavy handed fairness their father once used. He wrote of riding patrols along the Wolfswood and drinking too much ale with the Umber men.
But beneath the bravado she could feel something else.
Responsibility.
Brandon Stark had always burned bright and reckless, but leadership had begun shaping him into something steadier.
Catelyn insists I write you properly, he added near the end. Apparently letters should contain more than insults.
Lyanna smiled.
Come home when you can. The North feels quieter without its wolf girl.
She folded the letter carefully and set it aside.
The second seal bore the same direwolf, though the handwriting within was smaller and more precise.
Benjen.
Dearest sister,
He wrote of Winterfell’s quiet corners. Of long walks through the godswood and the sound of ravens gathering in the ancient weirwood branches. He spoke of the Wall with a fascination that made her shake her head fondly.
He had not yet taken the black, but the idea had crept into his thoughts like frost across a window.
You would hate the cold winds there, he wrote teasingly. You always complained the loudest when winter came.
Lyanna scoffed quietly.
A lie. She had never feared the cold.
His letter ended simply.
I miss you.
Her chest tightened.
She pressed the parchment flat against the table for a moment before reaching for the final direwolf seal.
Ned’s letter continued in the careful, deliberate script that had always reflected his nature.
He wrote of the Vale with a kind of quiet fondness. Of the pale mountains that surrounded the Eyrie like a ring of silent giants. Of the cold air that carried the cry of falcons across the sky and the way the narrow paths leading up to the castle forced even the proudest knights to dismount and walk.
Jon Arryn remains as steady as ever, Ned wrote. He asks after you often and hopes the south has not stolen your temper entirely.
Lyanna huffed softly.
Robert insists I include his greetings as well. He claims you owe him a dance should you ever return north.
Her mouth twisted faintly. She had refused him dances long before her marriage.
Ned’s tone softened near the end.
Winterfell misses you, little sister. Father would have been proud to see the woman you have become.
Her hand paused.
For a moment the words blurred.
Rickard Stark had been a man of iron patience and quiet strength. Even now she could hear his voice in memory, steady and calm as the winter winds beyond the castle walls.
She set the letter down slowly.
There was one parchment left.
The wax seal was unfamiliar.
A small trout.
Lyanna blinked.
She broke the seal carefully.
The handwriting inside was neat and elegant, though slightly hesitant, as if the writer had rewritten the letter several times before sending it.
Lady Lyanna,
I hope you will forgive the boldness of this letter. Brandon insisted that if I wished to write to you, I must do so before the babe arrives and leaves me entirely too exhausted for proper correspondence.
Lyanna’s eyebrows rose.
Catelyn Tully continued.
The maesters confirm that the child grows strong. Brandon walks about Winterfell as though he has already been given an army to command. Your brother has many talents, but subtlety is not among them.
Lyanna laughed softly.
She had met Catelyn only briefly before her wedding. Long enough to recognize the quiet intelligence behind the lady’s calm demeanor.
Catelyn wrote warmly of Winterfell. Of the changes she was still learning. Of the way the castle seemed to breathe differently than Riverrun, older and more patient.
I thought you might wish to know that your brother has taken to standing beside the godswood pool and speaking to the child as though it already listens.
Lyanna’s chest tightened with a sudden warmth.
She continued reading.
If the babe is a boy, Brandon wishes to name him Robb.
Lyanna blinked again.
She read the line twice.
Robb.
She leaned back slowly in the chair, the parchment resting loosely in her hands.
The name felt both strange and deeply familiar.
Another letter from home.
Another thread tying her to the life she had left behind.
The door behind her opened quietly.
She did not turn.
“I wondered where you had vanished to.”
Rhaegar’s voice was soft, threaded with the faint rasp of sleep.
She felt him before she saw him.
He crossed the chamber slowly, the long silver hair of House Targaryen falling loose over the dark robe he had thrown on carelessly.
He stopped behind her chair.
“What news from the North?”
Lyanna passed him Brandon’s letter first.
Rhaegar read it with an expression that shifted gradually from polite attention to faint amusement.
“He threatens to ride south and drag you home by your hair.”
Lyanna smirked. “He has made worse promises.”
Rhaegar set the parchment aside and read the others in turn.
Benjen’s letter earned a quiet smile.
When he reached Ned’s, his expression softened with thoughtful recognition.
“He writes like a lord already,” Rhaegar murmured.
“He always did.”
Then he opened Catelyn’s letter.
His eyebrows lifted slightly. “A child.”
Lyanna watched him closely. “Yes.”
He folded the parchment slowly. “Your family grows.”
There was something thoughtful in his voice.
Something distant.
Lyanna leaned her elbows on the table.
“Winterfell will have a new heir before long.”
Rhaegar looked toward the window. “The North remains strong.”
She studied him for a moment.
“You are thinking about alliances again.”
He did not deny it.
“The North already stands with us,” he said quietly. “Your brother’s marriage to House Tully ties Riverrun as well.”
Lyanna tilted her head.
“You say that as though it matters more now.”
Rhaegar’s gaze drifted toward the rising sun beyond the bay.
“It always mattered.”
But there was tension in the set of his shoulders.
Lyanna watched him silently.
She had begun to recognize the signs when something troubled him.
This was not the quiet melancholy that often followed his thoughts of prophecy.
This was sharper. More immediate.
She stood slowly and walked toward him.
“What is it?”
Rhaegar hesitated.
Then he simply shook his head. “Nothing that concerns you.”
Lyanna snorted softly. “That is a lie.”
He exhaled faintly, a trace of reluctant amusement flickering across his face. “Perhaps.”
She leaned against the window beside him.
The morning breeze carried the smell of salt from the sea.
“I miss it sometimes,” she said quietly. “The North.”
Rhaegar did not look at her. “I know.”
Lyanna rested her arms on the stone sill.
“The forests. The snow. The sound of the wind through the trees.”
She smiled faintly. “Even the cold.”
Rhaegar studied her now.
His violet eyes were thoughtful.
“You would return if you could.”
It was not a question.
Lyanna considered the thought.
Then she shook her head.
“No.”
The answer surprised even her.
Rhaegar watched her carefully.
“You are certain?”
“Yes.”
She glanced toward him. “Winterfell is home.”
Her voice softened. “But this is my life.”
Something unreadable passed through his expression.
He reached out slowly, brushing a stray strand of dark hair behind her ear.
The gesture was simple.
Familiar.
And yet the warmth of it settled deep in her chest.
“You carry the North with you,” he said quietly.
Lyanna smirked faintly.
“That sounds like something a prince would say to make his homesick wife feel better.”
Rhaegar’s lips curved slightly. “Perhaps it is.”
They stood in silence for a moment.
Then Lyanna spoke again.
“The day my father died approaches.”
Rhaegar’s expression shifted instantly.
She had not mentioned it since the first year of their marriage.
“Of the fever,” she continued quietly. “I remember the snow falling outside his chambers. The whole castle felt… wrong.”
Her hands tightened slightly on the stone.
“He was always so strong. It never seemed possible that something as simple as sickness could take him.”
Rhaegar rested a hand lightly over hers.
“I remember my grandfather dying,” he said.
She looked at him.
“Jaehaerys?”
He nodded.
“I was young, but the entire realm felt the loss. Some men shape the world so completely that it seems impossible for it to continue without them.”
Lyanna’s voice softened. “My father was like that to us.”
Rhaegar’s grip tightened slightly. “Then you honor him by carrying forward what he built.”
She watched him for a moment.
“You say that as though you are reminding yourself as well.”
He did not answer.
But she saw the truth in his silence.
The burden of legacy sat heavy on his shoulders.
She squeezed his hand gently. “Come.”
He raised an eyebrow. “Where?”
“To breakfast.”
Rhaegar sighed softly.
“You command like a queen already.”
Lyanna grinned.
“You married a wolf. What did you expect?”
They left the chamber together.
Behind them, the letters from Winterfell remained on the table, their parchment edges stirring faintly in the morning breeze.
Far across the castle, in a chamber thick with shadow and whispers, another conversation was unfolding.
King Aerys sat hunched in his chair, fingers twitching against the carved armrest.
Before him stood the soft voiced master of whisperers, Varys.
“More ravens from the North?” Aerys muttered.
“Yes, Your Grace.”
The king’s eyes glittered with restless suspicion. “They write often now.”
Varys bowed his head slightly. “Families grow closer in times of… uncertainty.”
Aerys leaned forward. “Uncertainty.”
He rolled the word across his tongue as if tasting poison.
“The Stark girl writes to her brothers. Her brothers write to her. The North gathers itself like wolves before a hunt.”
Varys remained perfectly still.
“Prince Rhaegar has always valued the loyalty of the great houses.”
“Loyalty,” Aerys hissed.
His thin fingers drummed against the chair. “Or conspirators.”
Varys said nothing.
Silence stretched.
Aerys’s breathing quickened.
“The Starks. The Tullys. The Vale.”
His smile twisted slowly. “They gather allies.”
Varys lowered his gaze. “Perhaps Your Grace sees threats where none exist.”
Aerys laughed suddenly.
A high, jagged sound.
“Perhaps.”
But his eyes burned with something far darker than amusement.
Far above them in the Red Keep, the prince and his wolf walked together through the morning halls, unaware of the seeds now taking root beneath their feet.
And before the moon rose again, those seeds would begin to grow.
Night had settled thickly over the Red Keep when Rhaegar sent for Arthur Dayne.
The prince’s solar was dim, the only light coming from three candles burning low upon the desk. Their glow flickered across scattered parchment and the red wax seals of great houses. Rhaegar had been reading the same letter for nearly half an hour without truly seeing the words upon it.
Outside the narrow window the wind rolled in from Blackwater Bay, carrying the smell of salt and storm.
Arthur entered quietly when summoned.
The white cloak of the Kingsguard fell behind him like pale moonlight against the stone floor.
“My prince.”
Rhaegar did not immediately turn. His hands rested against the windowsill, gaze fixed somewhere beyond the dark horizon.
“For years,” he said softly, “I believed patience would be enough.”
Arthur waited.
“The realm has endured madness before,” Rhaegar continued. “Weak kings. Cruel kings. But madness paired with power…” His voice trailed away.
Arthur’s expression did not change.
“The realm grows afraid,” he said simply.
Rhaegar finally turned. “Yes.”
The word felt heavy in the quiet chamber.
“And fear breeds desperation. Lords whisper in corridors. Courtiers watch the doors before speaking. Even the servants move as though a blade hangs above them.”
Arthur stepped closer to the desk. “The king’s suspicions worsen.”
Rhaegar gave a faint, humorless smile.
“He suspects plots in every shadow.”
Arthur’s gaze sharpened slightly. “And yet there is one.”
The words were spoken gently, but they struck the air like steel.
For a moment neither man spoke.
Then Rhaegar nodded once.
“Yes,” he said.
Arthur studied him carefully.
“You have decided.”
Rhaegar walked slowly back toward the desk, fingers brushing the letters scattered across its surface.
“The realm cannot survive another decade of this,” he said quietly. “Nor can my mother.”
Arthur’s jaw tightened at the mention of Rhaella Targaryen.
The bruises she tried so carefully to hide had not escaped the Kingsguard.
Rhaegar continued, voice steady. “The North stands with us through Lyanna. The Vale through Lord Arryn. Riverrun through Brandon Stark and his marriage. Storm’s End through Robert Baratheon.”
Arthur folded his arms. “You speak as though the war has already been won.”
“I speak as though the realm already leans toward change.”
Arthur watched him for several seconds.
“And the King?”
Rhaegar’s expression hardened slightly. “He will not surrender the throne willingly.”
Arthur did not ask the obvious question.
He already knew the answer.
Rhaegar’s gaze drifted toward the dark window once more.
“Then he will be removed.”
The words were quiet but absolute.
Arthur nodded slowly. “When?”
“Soon.”
The Prince exhaled softly. “Preparations must begin carefully. Letters sent. Loyalties confirmed. If my father suspects too soon, the realm could burn before we are ready.”
Arthur’s voice lowered. “And your wife?”
Rhaegar hesitated.
For the first time since the conversation began, uncertainty flickered across his face.
“She does not know.”
Arthur raised a brow slightly.
“You trust her?”
“Completely.”
“Then why keep this from her?”
Rhaegar looked away. “Because if anything were to happen…”
Arthur shook his head faintly.
“She would be more angered by the secrecy than grateful for the protection.”
A quiet laugh escaped Rhaegar before he could stop it.
“You know her too well.”
Arthur’s mouth curved faintly.
“The wolf does not enjoy being kept in the dark.”
Rhaegar nodded slowly.
“No,” he murmured. “She does not.”
Arthur straightened.
“Then perhaps you should tell her before someone else forces the truth into the light.”
Rhaegar did not answer immediately.
But the thought lingered long after Arthur left the chamber.
Later that night, the prince returned to the chambers he shared with his wife.
She stood near the window when he entered, moonlight spilling across the dark waves of her hair. The blue dragon pendant he had given her rested against the pale fabric of her gown, catching faint glimmers of silver light.
“You are late,” she said softly without turning.
“I was speaking with Arthur.”
Lyanna glanced back over her shoulder.
Something in her expression made him pause.
“You have been speaking with Arthur often lately,” she observed.
Rhaegar shrugged out of his cloak. “There are matters that require discussion.”
Lyanna watched him carefully. “Matters I am not meant to know about?”
Rhaegar sighed faintly. “Lyanna…”
The way he said her name carried both weariness and warning.
She turned fully toward him.
“I am your wife,” she said quietly. “Yet it feels as though the entire castle knows something is happening except me.”
“That is not true.”
“It feels true.”
The room seemed to grow smaller around them.
Rhaegar rubbed his temple. “You think I keep things from you out of cruelty?”
“I think you keep things from me because you believe I cannot bear them.”
“That is not the same thing.”
Lyanna’s temper stirred. “It is very much the same thing.”
Rhaegar’s voice sharpened slightly. “There are dangers you do not understand.”
Her eyes flashed. “Then explain them.”
Silence stretched between them.
Rhaegar’s patience began to fray.
“Not everything can be explained,” he said.
Lyanna stared at him. “You ask me to trust you blindly.”
“Yes.”
The answer came too quickly.
Her laugh was quiet and disbelieving.
“That is convenient.”
Rhaegar’s frustration rose.
“You think ruling a kingdom is simple?”
“I think honesty is.”
His voice hardened. “You do not understand the burdens placed upon me.”
Lyanna crossed her arms. “And you do not understand how it feels to be treated like a fragile ornament beside you.”
“That is not what you are.”
“Then stop acting like it.”
The argument had begun as a slow burn.
Now it flared openly between them.
Rhaegar turned away sharply.
“You speak of things you cannot comprehend.”
Lyanna’s voice dropped. “Then make me understand.”
He spun back toward her.
“The fate of the realm rests upon prophecy,” he snapped. “Upon the Prince Who Was Promised. Upon ensuring that the dragon’s line continues as it must.”
The words left his mouth before he fully considered them.
Lyanna went still. “So that is what this is about.”
Rhaegar realized immediately what he had done.
“That is not what I meant.”
But Lyanna’s gaze had already hardened.
“I see now,” she said quietly.
“Lyanna…”
Her voice cut through his. “You married me because it was necessary.”
“That is not true.”
“Is it not?” Pain crept into her expression. “You speak of prophecy and destiny as though I am merely part of some grand design.”
“That is not how I see you.”
“Then why does it sound that way?”
Rhaegar opened his mouth.
But no words came.
The silence answered for him.
Lyanna turned toward the door.
“I will sleep elsewhere tonight.”
Rhaegar stepped forward instinctively.
“Lyanna, wait.”
She paused only long enough to look back at him.
Her voice was quiet now.
“I thought, perhaps foolishly, that somewhere along the way this marriage became more than duty.”
The words struck deeper than any blade.
Then she left.
Lyanna’s old chambers were colder than she remembered.
The fire had long since died, leaving only the faint scent of ash in the air.
She sat upon the bed and stared at the wall for a long time.
His words echoed relentlessly in her mind.
Prophecy. Duty. The dragon must have three heads.
Perhaps she had imagined the rest.
The laughter. The quiet mornings. The warmth in his gaze when he thought she was not looking.
Perhaps those moments had meant more to her than they ever had to him.
Lyanna closed her eyes.
“You are a fool,” she whispered softly to herself.
Yet her chest ached all the same.
High above the Red Keep, Vaelarys circled the night sky.
The great dragon’s wings cut silently through the dark clouds.
Below him, in the chambers now empty of Lyanna’s presence, Rhaegar stood alone.
He had not moved since she left.
The silence of the room pressed heavily around him.
Every word of the argument replayed in his mind with painful clarity.
Prophecy. Duty.
Fool.
He dragged a hand through his hair, frustration and regret twisting together in his chest.
He had meant to protect her.
Instead he had wounded her.
Outside the window, Vaelarys let out a low, restless roar that echoed faintly across the sleeping city.
Rhaegar looked up toward the sound.
Even the dragon felt it.
The turmoil. The regret. The anger turned inward.
Vaelarys wheeled through the clouds once more, his movements sharper now, more agitated.
Dragon and rider shared the same storm tonight.
And for the first time in many months, Rhaegar Targaryen slept alone.
Notes:
Sorry (I'm not, we need the angst loll).
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 29: Fire Reconciled
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning came to the Red Keep without ceremony.
The sky above Blackwater Bay had only just begun to pale, the deep indigo of night dissolving into thin ribbons of grey when the servants began moving through the corridors. Doors opened quietly. Footsteps were muffled against stone. The smell of fresh bread and roasted oats drifted slowly through the passages as the kitchens woke to life.
Normally, by this hour, two places would already be prepared in the prince’s solar.
One for the heir to the Iron Throne. One for the woman who had become its northern flame.
But that morning, the table was laid for only one.
The chair opposite remained untouched.
The servants noticed. Servants always noticed such things, even when they pretended not to.
Within the prince’s chambers, Rhaegar had already risen.
He had not slept.
The previous night lingered in his mind like the echo of a storm that refused to fade. Words spoken in anger had a way of clinging to the air long after they were uttered, sharp as broken glass beneath the skin.
He had searched their chambers when he woke in the early hours.
The bed beside him had been cold.
At first he had assumed she had simply risen early, perhaps to walk the gardens or ride through the yard as she sometimes did when restlessness seized her.
But when the sun rose and she had not returned, unease had begun to coil low in his chest.
He did not yet allow the fear to take shape.
Fear required certainty.
And he did not yet have that.
Across the castle, in a quieter set of chambers overlooking the inner gardens, Lyanna sat across a small table from the queen.
The morning light filtered softly through narrow windows, touching the silver threads woven through the queen’s dark gown.
Rhaella had always preferred quieter rooms.
Rooms where the air felt less suffocating than the throne room’s gilded halls. Rooms where voices could be gentle.
Lyanna broke her fast slowly, though the food before her hardly registered.
Bread. Honey. A bowl of warm porridge.
She tasted none of it. Her mind was elsewhere.
The events of the previous evening still stirred uneasily inside her chest, the memory of raised voices and wounded pride refusing to fade.
Rhaella watched her with quiet understanding.
The queen had lived long enough to recognise the signs of a troubled heart.
Lyanna’s posture was straight, almost rigid, the way warriors stood when refusing to admit injury. Her chin remained high, her face composed, but her fingers moved restlessly around the rim of her cup.
A northern storm contained within fragile porcelain.
Rhaella sipped her tea before speaking.
“You did not sleep.”
It was not a question.
Lyanna’s mouth curved faintly, though the expression held little warmth.
“Is it so obvious?”
“To a mother,” Rhaella replied gently, “most things are.”
Lyanna looked down into the steaming cup between her hands.
For a moment she considered speaking.
She had grown fond of the queen in ways she had not expected when she first arrived in the capital. Rhaella possessed none of the cruelty Lyanna had once feared from the southern court. There was kindness in her, quiet and enduring.
But some wounds still resisted words.
Lyanna shook her head slightly. “It was nothing.”
Rhaella did not press.
Instead, she rose slowly from the table.
“I have somewhere I must visit today,” she said after a moment.
Lyanna glanced up. “Where?”
“An orphanage within the city.”
The queen’s voice softened as she spoke the word. “There are children there whose parents were lost during the last outbreak of sickness along the harbor. I visit them when I can.”
Lyanna blinked.
The idea of a queen quietly visiting an orphanage within King’s Landing was not something she had expected.
“I would welcome the company,” Rhaella continued.
She paused then, studying Lyanna carefully.
“And perhaps,” she added gently, “the children would welcome yours.”
Something in Lyanna’s expression shifted.
Not quite relief. But something close.
She had never been comfortable lingering in the Red Keep after arguments. The walls themselves seemed to hold too many echoes.
A day beyond them suddenly felt like air after suffocation.
Lyanna set down her cup. “I would like that.”
Rhaella smiled faintly.
“Then we shall go together.”
They departed quietly.
The queen’s escort was small, nothing like the grand processions that accompanied royal appearances before the court. Only a handful of guards rode with them as their carriage passed through the gates of the Red Keep and descended toward the city below.
The streets of King’s Landing were already alive.
Merchants opened stalls along crooked lanes. Fishermen hauled their morning catch toward the markets. Children darted between wagons with the reckless confidence only the young possessed.
Lyanna leaned slightly toward the window, watching the city with thoughtful eyes.
She had never quite grown used to the smell.
Saltwater. Smoke. Humanity pressed too closely together.
It was nothing like the clean winds that swept across Winterfell.
She wondered briefly if she ever would grow accustomed to it.
Beside her, Rhaella seemed at ease.
She watched the streets with a quiet fondness that surprised Lyanna.
“You visit often?” Lyanna asked.
“When I can.”
The queen folded her hands in her lap. “Many of the children were born here. This city is the only home they have ever known.”
Lyanna was silent for a moment.
“I think I would have hated growing up here.”
Rhaella chuckled softly. “Most northerners say the same.”
Lyanna allowed a faint smile.
The carriage turned onto a narrower street, climbing slightly toward a modest stone building near the city walls.
It was not large.
But it was well kept.
Small windows overlooked a courtyard where several children already played beneath the morning sun.
The moment the carriage stopped, the gates opened.
A caretaker hurried forward, bowing deeply as Rhaella stepped down.
“Your Grace.” Her voice carried equal parts reverence and warmth.
The queen greeted her like an old friend.
When Lyanna stepped from the carriage beside her, curious eyes immediately turned toward the unfamiliar northern girl dressed in wolf-grey.
Whispers spread quickly among the children.
Rhaella laid a gentle hand upon Lyanna’s arm.
“This is Princess Lyanna,” she told the caretaker.
“She wished to visit as well.”
The woman’s eyes widened with surprise before she bowed again. “You honour us, Princess.”
Lyanna shifted slightly at the title. It still felt strange upon her.
Inside the orphanage, the air was warm with the smell of fresh bread and wood smoke.
Children filled the room. Dozens of them.
Some no older than four. Others nearly grown.
Their voices blended into a chaotic chorus of laughter, argument, and curiosity.
At first they watched the newcomers cautiously.
But children were not creatures of restraint for long.
Soon several crept closer, staring openly at Lyanna’s dark hair and northern-styled clothes.
One small girl tugged gently at her sleeve. “Are you really a princess?”
Lyanna blinked. Then she crouched to the child’s height.
“I suppose I am.”
The girl considered this carefully. “You don’t look like one.”
Lyanna laughed. “I hope that is a compliment.”
The room relaxed quickly after that.
Children gathered around her in curious clusters while Rhaella spoke quietly with the caretakers.
Soon someone produced a book.
Lyanna found herself seated cross-legged on the floor with half a dozen children crowded around her knees.
“Will you read?” one asked hopefully.
Lyanna turned the pages slowly.
It was a simple story.
Knights. Dragons. Brave girls and foolish princes.
Her voice carried easily across the room as she began to read.
The children listened with wide eyes. Even the older ones drifted closer as the story unfolded.
For a time, the weight of the Red Keep faded entirely from Lyanna’s mind.
There were no whispers here.
No watchful courtiers. No politics woven through every word.
Only children. Only stories. Only laughter.
And for the first time since the argument the night before, something inside her chest began to ease.
The story ended with the fall of a dragon and the triumph of a clever girl who outwitted a foolish lord.
Lyanna closed the book slowly as the children burst into laughter and applause, several of them immediately speaking at once.
“That dragon was stupid.”
“He should have burned the lord!”
“My brother says dragons only listen to kings.”
Lyanna smiled despite herself.
The warmth of the room had deepened as the morning passed. Sunlight streamed through the high windows now, illuminating the worn wooden tables and the patched clothes of the children gathered around her.
They had drawn closer during the story, inching nearer until several leaned against her knees or rested their elbows upon her lap.
One small boy stared up at her with open admiration. “You read better than Maester Corlin,” he declared with absolute seriousness.
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “Should I be pleased by that?”
The boy nodded vigorously. “He falls asleep halfway through.”
Laughter rippled through the group again.
Across the room, Rhaella Targaryen watched the scene quietly.
There was something soft in her expression that had not been there when they first arrived.
Pride, perhaps.
Or something gentler still.
The caretakers had gathered near her, whispering quietly among themselves.
“She has a gift with them,” one of them murmured.
Another nodded. “They trust her already.”
Rhaella’s gaze remained fixed on the girl seated among the children.
“Yes,” she said softly. “They do.”
Eventually the call for the midday meal echoed through the building.
The children scattered toward the long wooden tables where bowls of stew and baskets of bread were being carried out.
Lyanna rose to her feet instinctively, reaching to help one of the women carry a heavy pot toward the serving table.
But the caretaker intercepted her quickly. “Oh no, Princess.”
Lyanna blinked. “I can carry a pot.”
The woman smiled gently but firmly took the handle from her hands. “And we would be grateful for the thought, truly. But you are our guest today.”
Another woman pressed a wooden ladle into Lyanna’s hand before quickly taking it back again with an apologetic laugh. “No serving either.”
Lyanna stared at them both, slightly exasperated. “In Winterfell I would have already been scolded for standing idle.”
“That may be so,” the caretaker replied warmly, “but here we will not have the Princess of Dragonstone serving stew like a kitchen girl.”
Lyanna crossed her arms. “I do not see the problem.”
Rhaella approached then, amusement dancing faintly in her eyes. “The problem, my dear, is that the entire city would hear of it before sunset.”
Lyanna huffed quietly but allowed herself to be guided toward one of the tables.
The children were less concerned with royal dignity.
Several quickly pulled her down to sit between them.
“You must sit here!”
“No, here!”
Lyanna surrendered to their insistence, settling onto the bench as bowls were passed along the table.
The meal was simple. Stew thick with root vegetables and barley. Fresh bread still warm from the ovens.
Yet the room buzzed with cheerful conversation.
One of the caretakers paused beside Lyanna after a while, watching as she helped a small boy tear his bread into manageable pieces.
“You are very natural with them,” the woman said quietly.
Lyanna shrugged slightly. “They are children.”
“Many noble ladies find children… tiresome.”
Lyanna glanced toward the noisy room. “Then they must be terribly dull people.”
The caretaker laughed softly. “You will make a very good queen one day, Princess.”
The words landed gently. But they carried weight.
Lyanna stilled.
For a brief moment she simply stared down at the wooden table before her.
Queen.
The title still felt distant. Heavy. Uncertain.
The previous night’s argument rose briefly in her mind.
Duty. Prophecy.
The words that had struck deeper than either of them intended.
She forced a small smile. “That remains to be seen.”
But Rhaella had heard the exchange.
And she stepped closer, resting a gentle hand on Lyanna’s shoulder.
“I think,” the queen said quietly, “it has already been seen.”
Lyanna looked up at her.
There was no courtly politeness in Rhaella’s expression.
Only quiet certainty.
The moment left something bittersweet in Lyanna’s chest.
Because for all the warmth in the room, for all the laughter and children and sunlight, there remained a part of her that wondered whether she truly belonged in the life waiting for her beyond those walls.
By the time they departed the orphanage, the sun had begun its slow descent toward afternoon.
The children lined the courtyard to wave goodbye as the carriage rolled away.
Several shouted promises for Lyanna to return soon.
She found herself smiling as their voices faded behind them.
The ride back to the Red Keep passed in thoughtful silence.
When the castle gates finally rose before them once more, the mood shifted.
The guards at the entrance looked visibly relieved when they saw the royal carriage.
Lyanna noticed the expression but thought little of it.
Not until they entered the courtyard.
A figure approached them almost immediately, silver hair catching the sunlight.
Viserys moved toward them quickly, his expression a mixture of confusion and relief.
“Lyanna.”
She stepped down from the carriage. “Yes?”
His eyes searched her face carefully. “Where have you been?”
Lyanna frowned slightly. “With the Queen.”
Viserys glanced briefly toward Rhaella, who had already begun speaking with one of the guards.
“At the orphanage,” Lyanna added.
Viserys blinked. “The orphanage?”
“Yes.”
His expression shifted into something closer to disbelief. “You mean to say you simply left the castle this morning?”
Lyanna’s confusion deepened. “Yes.”
Viserys rubbed a hand across his forehead. “Gods.”
“What?”
“Half the castle has been searching for you.”
Lyanna froze. “What?”
Viserys exhaled sharply. “You vanished from your chambers this morning. No one had seen you leave. The guards had no record of your departure. Rhaegar has had half the Keep combing the city.”
The realization struck her slowly.
Like cold water poured over her head.
“I… did not tell anyone.”
“No,” Viserys said dryly. “You did not.”
Lyanna’s stomach tightened.
The argument from the night before rushed back into her mind.
Rhaegar waking to find her gone.
The empty chambers.
Her chest suddenly felt far too tight.
“I should go.”
Viserys stepped aside immediately.
“Yes,” he said softly. “You should.”
Lyanna did not slow as she crossed the corridors of the Red Keep.
Servants glanced up as she passed.
Some looked relieved. Others simply startled.
But she barely noticed them.
Her steps carried her upward through the winding staircases until she reached the quieter wing where her old chambers remained.
The same chambers she had used when she first arrived in the capital.
Before everything had changed. Before she had begun sharing another life.
She pushed the door open.
The room was dim. Curtains half drawn against the afternoon sun.
For a moment she thought it empty.
Then she saw him.
Rhaegar sat on the edge of the bed.
His elbows rested upon his knees. His head hung forward, silver hair falling loosely around his face.
He looked utterly still.
But something about the stillness felt wrong.
Tense. Frayed.
Lyanna stopped in the doorway.
The faint sound of the door closing echoed through the room.
Rhaegar’s head snapped up.
Their eyes met.
For a moment neither of them moved.
Then something in his expression changed.
Relief.
So sudden and overwhelming that it seemed to drain the strength from his entire body.
His shoulders sagged as though a crushing weight had finally been lifted.
He rose quickly.
Crossed the room in three strides. “Lyanna.”
Her name left him almost like a breath he had been holding for hours.
She opened her mouth to speak. “I did not tell anyone where I was going. I did not think and I should have.”
But he was already standing before her.
Close enough that she could see the exhaustion in his eyes.
“You were gone.” His voice was rough. “I woke and you were gone.”
Guilt twisted inside her chest. “I went with the Queen. To the orphanage in the city.”
“You left the Keep.”
“Yes.”
“And told no one.”
“Yes.”
Rhaegar closed his eyes briefly.
For a moment she feared he might be angry again.
But when he opened them, there was only something raw in his gaze.
“I thought you had left.”
The quiet admission struck her harder than any accusation.
“I would not leave like that,” she said softly.
“I know that.” His voice was barely above a whisper. “But fear is not always reasonable.”
Silence settled between them.
Then Lyanna stepped forward. “I am sorry.”
He shook his head slowly. “No.”
His hand reached for hers.
“I am the one who should apologize.”
She frowned slightly. “You already did.”
“Not enough.”
His fingers tightened gently around her hand.
“What I said last night was born from anger. And fear. Neither excuse it.”
Lyanna looked down at their joined hands. “I have a temper.”
“You have spirit,” he corrected quietly. “And I would not wish to break it.”
She finally met his eyes again. “And the prophecy?”
Something flickered in his expression.
Regret.
“The prophecy does not define you.” His voice was steady now. “You are not a duty.”
Lyanna swallowed.
“You are the woman I love.”
The words seemed to settle into the room like warmth returning after winter.
“And I do not wish to lose you.”
The tension that had gripped her chest since the night before finally began to loosen.
“I am not going anywhere,” she said softly.
His breath left him in a quiet exhale.
She stepped closer.
“Though I will try to shout less often.”
A faint smile tugged at his lips. “And I will try to provoke it less.”
Their foreheads touched lightly.
For a moment they simply stood there.
Then Lyanna leaned forward.
And kissed him.
The distance between them dissolved completely.
Not desperate. Not frantic.
But deep. Certain.
The kind of closeness that came only after two people had nearly let pride drive them apart.
When they finally parted, Rhaegar rested his forehead against hers once more.
The storm between them had passed.
And in its wake, the fire between them burned steadier than before.
Notes:
Google search: Where can I get a man like Rhaegar Targaryen?
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 30: The Small Council Fractures
Notes:
2 updates on the same day? Who is she?
Anyway, enjoy! Comment if you're comfortable!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Across the castle, within a quiet corridor lined with tall windows, two members of the Kingsguard walked side by side.
Arthur Dayne’s white cloak moved softly behind him with each step.
Beside him, Oswell Whent looked unusually thoughtful.
“You have noticed it as well,” Oswell said after a moment.
Arthur did not pretend confusion. “Yes.”
Oswell exhaled slowly. “He grows bolder.”
Arthur stopped beside one of the windows overlooking the Blackwater.
“Or more determined.”
Oswell leaned his shoulder against the stone wall.
“Do you believe he can do it?”
Arthur considered the question carefully.
“He believes he must.”
“That is not the same thing.”
“No.”
Silence stretched between them.
Oswell finally spoke again. “If the prince moves against the king…”
He did not finish the sentence.
Arthur’s expression remained calm, though there was steel beneath it.
“Then the realm will change.”
Oswell rubbed the back of his neck. “And we will stand beside him.”
Arthur’s violet eyes lifted toward the distant horizon.
“Yes.”
Later that afternoon, the gardens of the Red Keep had grown quieter.
The heat of the day had driven most courtiers indoors, leaving the winding paths beneath the trees nearly empty.
Rhaegar walked slowly beside Lyanna along one of the shaded stone paths.
His dark robes brushed softly against the grass as they moved. For a time neither spoke. The quiet between them felt comfortable rather than strained.
Eventually Lyanna broke the silence.
“Ashara says southern politics are like a game of cyvasse.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “She is not wrong.”
“I have never played.”
“I will teach you.”
Lyanna glanced at him sideways. “Is that a threat?”
His quiet laugh warmed the air between them.
“I would never threaten my wife with strategy.”
She bumped her shoulder lightly against his arm. “Liar.”
They continued walking beneath the trees.
Ahead, another figure appeared along the path.
A tall young man with bright red hair.
Rhaegar slowed slightly. “Jon.”
The man stopped as they approached.
Jon Connington bowed stiffly. “Your Grace.”
There was warmth in his greeting to Rhaegar.
Less so in the glance he gave Lyanna.
Rhaegar noticed immediately.
“Jon Connington,” he said calmly. “My wife, Princess Lyanna.”
Jon inclined his head politely. “Princess.”
The word carried the barest edge of reluctance.
Lyanna noticed.
But she smiled with perfect composure.
“I have heard much about you, Lord Connington.”
Jon’s eyes flicked briefly toward Rhaegar.
“I hope the prince spoke kindly.”
Lyanna’s smile remained calm. “My husband rarely speaks unkindly of those he once called friends.”
The remark was gentle.
But unmistakably sharp.
Jon flushed faintly.
Rhaegar’s gaze cooled slightly.
“We were just walking through the gardens,” he said quietly. “Enjoying the afternoon.”
Jon stepped aside immediately. “Of course.”
They passed him without another word.
Once they were several paces away Lyanna murmured softly.
“He does not like me.”
Rhaegar sighed. “Jon has always been… passionate.”
Lyanna snorted softly. “That is a generous description.”
Rhaegar glanced down at her with a faint smile.
“You handled him well.”
She shrugged.
“I learned from the best.”
That evening the halls of the Red Keep glowed with torchlight as servants moved quietly through the corridors preparing for the night.
Rhaegar eventually found himself standing outside his mother’s chambers.
He knocked softly before entering.
Inside, Rhaella Targaryen sat near the window with a book resting in her lap.
She looked up with a warm smile when she saw him.
“Rhaegar.”
He crossed the room and kissed her cheek gently.
“How are you feeling tonight?”
She studied his face carefully. “You ask that question often.”
“I worry.”
Her expression softened. “You always have.”
Rhaegar sat beside her.
For a moment neither spoke.
Then Rhaella reached out and brushed a loose strand of silver hair from his face.
“You carry the realm on your shoulders,” she said quietly.
Rhaegar looked down at his hands.
“I only wish to protect it.”
“And those you love.”
His silence confirmed it.
Rhaella smiled gently.
“Lyanna is good for you.”
Rhaegar’s lips curved slightly.
“Yes.”
Later that night, within their shared chambers, Lyanna sat cross legged near the window while a candle flickered softly beside her.
She had been reading. Or at least pretending to.
Her thoughts drifted elsewhere.
The door opened quietly.
Rhaegar stepped inside.
Lyanna looked up.
“You are late.”
He removed his cloak and draped it across a chair.
“The Small Council meeting lasted longer than expected.”
She studied him carefully. “You look tired.”
He sat beside her. “I am.”
Lyanna closed the book and set it aside.
“Do you wish to talk about it?”
Rhaegar hesitated.
Then he exhaled slowly. "There are… matters I must handle soon.”
Lyanna waited patiently.
Eventually he continued. “My father grows more unpredictable each day.”
She nodded. “That is not new.”
“No,” Rhaegar said quietly. “But the realm cannot endure it forever.”
Lyanna understood immediately. “You are preparing something.”
Rhaegar met her eyes.
“Yes.”
She studied him carefully.
“You did not tell me.”
“I wished to protect you.”
Lyanna sighed softly. “I know.”
There was hurt in her voice, but not anger.
“You could have trusted me sooner.”
“I trust you more than anyone.”
She believed him.
The silence between them softened.
Finally Lyanna leaned forward and rested her forehead lightly against his.
“Next time,” she murmured, “tell me sooner.”
Rhaegar’s arms wrapped around her gently.
“I will.”
Outside the window, high above the city, the great dragon Vaelarys circled through the night sky.
Watching.
Waiting.
Just as his rider did.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 31: The Dragon's Shadow Lengthens
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning came quietly to the apartments of the Prince and Princess of Dragonstone, creeping through the tall lattice windows in pale streaks of gold.
The sun had only just begun its slow climb above the eastern sea, yet the castle was already stirring. Servants moved through the corridors with soft footsteps, the kitchens below roared to life with clattering pots and murmured voices, and somewhere in the distant courtyard a stable boy called to an impatient horse.
Inside the bedchamber, the air was warm beneath thick velvet curtains.
Lyanna Stark woke with a sharp breath.
For a moment she did not understand what had roused her. The room remained dim, the silence unbroken save for the faint crackle of the dying embers in the hearth. Beside her, Rhaegar slept deeply, one arm resting loosely across the bed as if he had reached for her in the night.
Then the sickness hit.
It came suddenly, violently. A twisting knot deep in her stomach that surged upward with alarming force.
Lyanna clapped a hand to her mouth.
She threw back the covers and stumbled from the bed.
Her bare feet struck the cold stone floor as she crossed the chamber quickly, nearly knocking into a chair before reaching the adjoining washroom. She barely made it before she fell to her knees beside the basin, the violent nausea overtaking her.
The sound echoed faintly through the chamber.
Behind her, the bed shifted.
Rhaegar stirred.
At first he only frowned in his sleep, some distant dream tugging at his mind. Then the sound came again. Harsh. Strained.
His eyes opened instantly.
The prince sat upright, silver hair falling loose around his shoulders as his gaze moved quickly through the dim room.
“Lyanna?”
Another retch answered him.
Rhaegar was out of the bed in a moment.
He crossed the chamber swiftly, pushing open the washroom door just in time to see Lyanna bent over the basin, one hand braced weakly against the marble as her body trembled with the force of it.
Concern struck him sharply.
“Gods,” he murmured softly.
He moved behind her at once, gathering her hair away from her face with careful fingers so it would not fall forward. His other hand rested lightly against her back, steady and reassuring as she struggled through the last waves of sickness.
Lyanna coughed weakly when it ended.
Her skin had gone pale, the freckles across her cheeks standing out sharply against the sudden pallor.
Rhaegar waited a moment before speaking.
“Easy,” he said quietly. “Breathe.”
She leaned heavily against the basin, drawing slow breaths as she tried to steady herself.
“I am fine,” she muttered hoarsely.
Rhaegar said nothing to that.
He knew the difference between fine and stubborn.
When she finally sagged back slightly, exhaustion replacing the worst of the nausea, he slid one arm beneath her knees and another around her back.
Lyanna made a faint sound of protest as he lifted her.
“Rhaegar, I can walk.”
“You can barely stand,” he replied calmly.
He carried her back to the bed without difficulty, setting her carefully against the pillows. The warmth of the blankets returned quickly as he pulled them up around her shoulders.
She still looked pale.
Too pale.
“I will call the maester.”
“That is not necessary,” Lyanna said immediately.
Rhaegar ignored the protest.
He crossed the chamber and opened the door, where a young servant lingered in the corridor awaiting the household’s waking.
“Fetch Maester Symond,” Rhaegar told him. “At once.”
The boy bowed quickly and disappeared down the hall.
Rhaegar closed the door again and returned to the bed.
Lyanna had shifted slightly onto her side, eyes half closed as she rested her head against the pillow. She looked small in the great bed, the heavy furs gathered loosely around her.
“You should not have risen so quickly,” Rhaegar said gently.
She gave a weak snort.
“I woke as though the Stranger himself had gripped my stomach.”
“That alone warrants the maester.”
Lyanna sighed softly but did not argue further.
The silence that followed was quiet and oddly tender.
Rhaegar sat beside her, brushing a loose strand of dark hair from her face.
“You should rest today.”
“I have rested enough,” she murmured.
“You were ill not moments ago.”
“It has already passed.”
Rhaegar studied her for a long moment.
“You are pale.”
“I always look pale in the mornings.”
“That is not true.”
She opened one eye. “You stare at me in the mornings often enough to know?”
A faint smile ghosted across Rhaegar’s face.
“Often enough.”
Lyanna huffed softly but closed her eyes again.
Despite her stubborn words, exhaustion tugged at her limbs. The sickness had left her strangely drained, as though it had stolen something vital from her strength.
Rhaegar remained beside the bed until the maester arrived.
Maester Symond examined her carefully, asking a series of questions while Lyanna answered with growing impatience.
Had she eaten something unusual?
Had she felt faint before?
Had this happened recently?
Lyanna waved him off after a time. “I told you. It was nothing.”
The maester exchanged a quiet glance with Rhaegar but said only that she should rest and drink plenty of water.
Rhaegar remained unconvinced.
Still, the morning could not wait.
The Small Council would already be gathering.
When he finally left the chamber, Lyanna had drifted back into sleep.
Rhaegar paused briefly at the doorway before closing it quietly behind him.
For reasons he could not quite explain, unease lingered in his chest.
The Small Council chamber smelled faintly of ink and burning wax.
Sunlight filtered through tall windows overlooking Blackwater Bay, illuminating the long oak table where the realm’s most powerful men gathered each morning to discuss the governance of the Seven Kingdoms.
Rhaegar entered silently.
His expression was composed, though a trace of fatigue lingered beneath his eyes.
King Aerys already sat at the head of the table.
The king’s appearance had grown increasingly wild in recent years. His long silver hair hung untrimmed around his shoulders, and his beard had grown uneven and thin. His eyes darted constantly, restless and suspicious.
He looked up sharply as Rhaegar entered.
“There you are.”
Rhaegar inclined his head politely. “Your Grace.”
The other council members shifted slightly in their seats.
Jon Connington sat at the king’s right hand now, newly appointed Hand of the King. The red-haired lord carried himself with confidence, though his gaze flickered briefly toward Rhaegar with something more complicated beneath it.
Varys lingered near the far end of the table, hands folded neatly within his sleeves.
The Master of Whisperers’ expression was as pleasant and unreadable as ever.
Aerys leaned forward slightly. “You are late.”
“Forgive me, Father. Lyanna was unwell this morning.”
The king’s eyes sharpened. “Unwell?”
“A brief illness. The maester has attended her.”
Aerys studied him suspiciously before leaning back again.
The meeting began.
Discussions turned first to taxes collected from the Riverlands, then to a trade dispute involving merchants from the Free Cities. Jon Connington spoke clearly and confidently, outlining several proposals to improve the crown’s finances.
Rhaegar listened, though his thoughts drifted occasionally toward the chambers above.
Lyanna had looked very pale.
Too pale.
Across the table, Varys watched quietly.
The spider saw everything.
He noticed the subtle tension in Rhaegar’s posture, the occasional flicker of distraction in his usually calm expression.
Interesting.
Very interesting.
But the Master of Whisperers said nothing.
Eventually the king rose abruptly.
“That is enough.”
The council members fell silent.
“We will continue later,” Aerys said. “Court awaits.”
The king swept from the chamber without another word.
The others followed.
Rhaegar’s unease deepened.
He had the distinct feeling that the day was far from over.
The throne room of the Red Keep filled quickly once court began.
Lords, petitioners, merchants, and knights gathered beneath the towering iron monstrosity of the Iron Throne. Their voices echoed through the vast hall in a restless hum.
Rhaegar stood beside the throne as he often did.
His expression remained composed.
Yet his gaze drifted repeatedly toward the doors.
Lyanna did not appear.
She often attended court beside Queen Rhaella or among the ladies of the court. Usually, she stood next to Rhaegar with her arm looped through his. Even when bored by the endless petitions and quarrels, she watched with keen curiosity.
Today her place remained empty.
Whispers had already begun to ripple through the hall.
The Princess of Dragonstone was absent.
Rhaegar kept his face carefully neutral.
The doors opened again.
Guards dragged a man forward in chains.
“A thief,” one of them announced.
The prisoner fell roughly to his knees before the throne.
“Please,” the man gasped. “Mercy, Your Grace.”
Aerys leaned forward slowly.
His eyes glittered with unsettling interest.
“What did he steal?”
“Bread, Your Grace.”
A murmur rippled through the court.
The man looked half starved.
Rhaegar felt a chill creep through his chest.
“Bread,” Aerys repeated softly.
The king’s lips curled into something resembling a smile. “A thief is still a thief.”
“Your Grace,” Rhaegar said carefully, “the punishment for such a crime need not be severe. A fine or imprisonment would suffice.”
Aerys’ head snapped toward him. “You question my judgment?”
“I suggest mercy.”
The king laughed sharply.
“Mercy?”
His gaze returned to the prisoner.
“Burn him.”
The hall went silent.
Rhaegar stepped forward instinctively. “Father—”
“I said burn him!”
The king’s voice echoed violently across the throne room.
The guards hesitated only a moment before obeying.
The prisoner screamed as they dragged him away.
Rhaegar stood frozen.
His jaw tightened.
Around them, the court watched in horrified silence.
And far above the city, somewhere beyond the stone walls of the Red Keep, Vaelarys stirred restlessly in the Dragonpit.
As though something unseen had begun to shift.
The court dispersed slowly after the king’s command had been carried out.
Few spoke above a whisper. The smell of smoke still lingered faintly in the air, clinging to the great hall like a stain no wind could remove.
Rhaegar left before the last of the petitioners had even cleared the chamber.
He moved through the corridors of the Red Keep with long, swift strides, his expression drawn tight with restrained anger. Several courtiers stepped hastily aside as he passed. None dared speak to him.
The image of the thief’s terrified face lingered unpleasantly in his mind.
Bread. The man had stolen bread.
Rhaegar closed his eyes briefly as he descended a flight of stairs toward the lower courtyards. His father’s cruelty had grown worse with each passing year, sharper and more unpredictable. Some days Aerys appeared almost rational. Other days the madness gleamed plainly behind his eyes.
Today had been one of the latter. And the court had seen it.
That was the danger.
That was always the danger.
If the realm began to see the king clearly, the cracks in the crown would only widen.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly as he stepped out into the training yard.
The sharp scent of dust and steel greeted him immediately. Knights sparred beneath the midday sun while squires darted about retrieving practice swords and shields. The steady rhythm of clashing metal echoed against the stone walls.
Near the far side of the yard, a familiar figure stood leaning against the wooden rail.
Lyanna.
Her dark hair had been braided loosely down her back, though several strands had escaped in the wind. She wore simple riding leathers rather than courtly gowns, the fabric tucked neatly into her boots. One arm rested casually across the railing as she watched two young squires clumsily attempt a practice bout.
At first glance she looked perfectly normal.
But Rhaegar saw the difference immediately.
The faint paleness still clung to her skin.
He approached quickly.
“You should be resting.”
Lyanna glanced over her shoulder at the sound of his voice. “I knew you would say that.”
Her tone was dry, though the faint smile she gave him softened the words.
“You were ill this morning.”
“I was ill for five minutes.”
“That is not the point.”
She turned fully to face him now, folding her arms across the railing. “You look troubled.”
Rhaegar hesitated.
“Court was unpleasant.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “That describes most days.”
“A thief was brought before the throne.”
“And?”
“My father ordered him burned.”
The lightness faded from her expression instantly. “For stealing?”
“For stealing bread.”
Lyanna stared at him in disbelief.
For a moment neither spoke.
Then she shook her head slowly.
“The North would hang a man for murder, Brandon would do it himself,” she said quietly. “But bread? That is hunger, not crime.”
Rhaegar’s gaze drifted briefly across the yard. “I tried to stop it.”
“And?”
“You know the answer.”
Lyanna studied him carefully.
“You cannot stop him,” she said after a moment.
“Not yet.”
The words slipped out before he could stop them.
Lyanna noticed.
Her eyes narrowed slightly.
But before she could ask anything further, movement above them caught her attention.
A shadow passed across the training yard.
The knights paused mid-sparring as a ripple of murmurs spread through the courtyard.
Then came the unmistakable thunder of wings.
Vaelarys descended from the sky.
The great dragon circled once above the yard before landing heavily in the open space near the far wall. Dust billowed outward with the force of the impact.
The dragon’s black scales gleamed in the sunlight, streaked faintly with silver along the edges of his wings.
Several squires backed away nervously.
Vaelarys rarely descended into the yard itself.
Rhaegar frowned slightly. “That is unusual.”
Lyanna leaned against the railing, watching the dragon with casual interest.
“He must have grown bored in the Dragonpit.”
But Vaelarys was not watching the knights.
The dragon’s bright eyes remained fixed firmly on Lyanna.
Two guards began walking cautiously along the yard’s edge, likely intending to clear space around the dragon.
Vaelarys reacted instantly.
His head snapped toward them.
A low growl rumbled from deep within his chest.
The guards froze.
Rhaegar straightened slowly.
“That,” he said quietly, “is new.”
Vaelarys rarely displayed aggression toward the castle guards.
Yet the dragon’s posture had shifted unmistakably.
His wings flexed slightly as though preparing to move.
Lyanna pushed away from the railing.
“Perhaps he simply dislikes crowds today.”
She started toward the far end of the yard.
The dragon moved immediately.
Not aggressively. But deliberately.
Vaelarys stepped between her and the approaching guards.
The meaning was unmistakable.
The men exchanged uneasy glances before retreating a few steps.
Lyanna stopped.
“Well,” she murmured. “That is interesting.”
Rhaegar studied the dragon with growing confusion.
Vaelarys had always tolerated Lyanna.
But this was something different entirely.
Protective. Possessive, almost.
The dragon settled again once the guards had backed away, folding his wings calmly as though satisfied with the arrangement.
Lyanna turned slowly toward Rhaegar. “I believe your dragon has decided I require guarding.”
Rhaegar shook his head faintly. “He has never behaved this way before.”
“Well,” Lyanna said dryly, “perhaps he simply enjoys my company.”
Rhaegar stepped closer to her. “You still look pale.”
“I told you, I am fine.”
“You are stubborn.”
“I am northern.”
He sighed softly. “Come back to our chambers.”
Lyanna opened her mouth to argue.
Then she caught the quiet concern in his expression.
Her resistance softened.
“Fine,” she said. “But only so you stop hovering over me like a worried mother hen.”
Rhaegar allowed himself a faint smile.
“Come.”
As they turned to leave the yard, Vaelarys lifted his head slightly, watching them go.
Only when Lyanna disappeared through the archway did the dragon settle once more.
Later that afternoon, Rhaegar found himself walking through the quieter corridors near the council chambers.
He had almost reached the library when a familiar voice called his name.
“Rhaegar.”
Jon Connington approached from the opposite end of the hallway.
The new Hand of the King looked every inch the proud Stormlander lord, dressed in rich crimson and black. His red hair caught the torchlight as he walked, and his expression carried the easy confidence of a man who believed himself exactly where he belonged.
They stopped a few steps apart.
“You left court quickly,” Jon said.
“I had matters to attend to.”
Jon studied him carefully.
“About the thief...”
Rhaegar’s expression hardened slightly. “My father’s judgment grows harsher.”
Jon shrugged faintly. “A king must inspire fear.”
“There is a difference between fear and cruelty.”
Jon’s gaze lingered on him for a moment.
Then he said quietly, “Your princess was absent.”
Rhaegar said nothing.
Jon tilted his head slightly. “I had imagined the Princess of Dragonstone would be more present in courtly affairs.”
“Lyanna was ill.”
“So you say.” Something in Jon’s tone shifted subtly.
“Forgive me if I speak plainly,” he continued. “But I still struggle to understand your choice.”
Rhaegar’s eyes sharpened. “My choice?”
“For a bride.”
The words hung between them.
“There were many suitable matches,” Jon said calmly. “Cersei Lannister, for example. Tywin would have strengthened the crown considerably. Or Elia Martell. A Dornish alliance has always been valuable.”
Rhaegar’s voice cooled. “Lyanna is my wife.”
Jon met his gaze steadily. “Yes.”
A pause followed.
Then Rhaegar said quietly, “She is also the Princess of Dragonstone.”
“And you love her?”
The question came almost too quickly.
Rhaegar did not hesitate. “Yes.”
Jon looked away briefly. Something flickered across his expression before he masked it.
“Well,” he said lightly, “then I hope the North proves as valuable as the Westerlands would have been.”
Rhaegar’s patience thinned. “You will speak of my wife with respect.”
Jon looked back at him.
For a moment the tension between them sharpened dangerously.
Then Jon gave a small smile. “Of course, Your Grace.”
The words sounded polite.
But something colder lingered beneath them.
That evening, the prince’s chambers felt unusually quiet.
Lyanna sat cross-legged near the window, reading a worn book she had borrowed from the castle library. The fading light of sunset spilled across the pages while the distant sound of gulls drifted up from the harbor.
Rhaegar entered quietly.
She glanced up.
“You look less troubled than you did earlier.”
“I spoke with Jon Connington.”
Lyanna snorted softly. “That explains it.”
“You do not like him.”
“He does not like me.”
“That is not entirely fair.”
Lyanna closed the book. “He barely concealed his disapproval the moment we met.”
Rhaegar removed the clasp from his cloak.
“Jon believes alliances should be practical.”
“And I am not practical?”
“You are northern.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “Ah. A terrible flaw.”
Rhaegar changed into his night tunic while speaking.
“My mother asked something of you.”
Lyanna tilted her head. “Oh?”
“She wishes you to accompany her to the city orphanage in a few days.”
Lyanna’s expression brightened slightly. “I would like that.”
“She thought you might.”
Rhaegar moved toward the bed.
Lyanna watched him for a moment.
“How was the rest of your day?”
“Uneventful,” he said.
“That is a lie.”
“Mostly uneventful.”
Lyanna laughed softly.
She set the book aside and climbed beneath the covers.
When Rhaegar joined her moments later, the room had grown dark save for the soft glow of the hearth.
For a while they simply lay together in comfortable silence.
Then Lyanna murmured sleepily, “Vaelarys was strange today.”
“Yes.”
“He would not let the guards near me.”
“I noticed.”
Lyanna yawned. “Perhaps he has decided I am part of his hoard.”
Rhaegar chuckled quietly.
“Dragons do guard what they treasure.”
Lyanna’s eyes were already closing. “That is reassuring,” she murmured.
Within minutes she had fallen asleep.
Rhaegar lay awake beside her for a while longer.
His gaze drifted toward the dark window.
Far beyond the castle walls, somewhere within the Dragonpit, Vaelarys stirred restlessly again.
And though neither of them yet knew it, the shadow of the dragon had already begun to stretch across the future.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 32: Fire and Blood
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Several days passed quietly after Lyanna’s brief illness.
The Red Keep had settled back into its usual rhythm of courtly life, though beneath that rhythm ran currents of tension that few could fully see. Servants whispered in corridors, lords watched the king with wary eyes, and the Small Council chamber had grown noticeably colder since Jon Connington’s appointment as Hand.
Yet inside the apartments of the Prince and Princess of Dragonstone, the atmosphere had softened again.
Morning sunlight spilled across the bedchamber in long golden bands when Lyanna stirred awake.
For the first time in days, her body felt entirely her own again.
The lingering weakness that had clung to her limbs had vanished. Her stomach felt steady, her head clear. She stretched slowly beneath the heavy furs before pushing herself upright, brushing dark hair from her face.
Across the room, Rhaegar already stood near the window.
He had risen earlier, as he often did, and now read quietly from one of the ancient scrolls he kept stacked along the carved table beside the window. The pale light of morning caught the silver strands of his hair, giving them an almost luminous glow.
Lyanna watched him for a moment before speaking.
“You look very serious for so early an hour.”
Rhaegar glanced up immediately.
The faint crease between his brows smoothed when he saw her sitting upright.
“You are awake.”
“I am.”
“And how do you feel?”
Lyanna rolled her shoulders experimentally. “Perfectly fine.”
The relief that crossed his expression was subtle but unmistakable.
“You are certain?”
“Yes.”
She swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood, stretching her arms above her head.
“I think whatever strange sickness seized me has decided to abandon the effort.”
Rhaegar set the scroll aside. “You frightened me.”
Lyanna blinked in surprise at the quiet honesty in his voice.
“I merely vomited once.”
“You collapsed afterward.”
“I sat down.”
“You nearly collapsed.”
Lyanna huffed softly, though her lips curved faintly. “You worry too much.”
“Perhaps.” He crossed the chamber toward her. “But I have reason to.”
Lyanna studied him carefully.
For all his usual composure, she could see the lingering tension beneath the surface. Rhaegar had always been thoughtful, but lately his concern had grown sharper, more immediate.
It had begun the morning she fell ill.
He brushed a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.
“If you feel unwell again today, you will rest.”
“Yes, Your Grace.”
Rhaegar’s lips twitched faintly. “You mock me.”
“Only a little.”
A servant knocked quietly at the door, announcing that breakfast had been prepared.
Lyanna smiled.
“Good. I am starving.”
Breakfast was served in the smaller sitting chamber adjoining their rooms.
The morning meal was simple but warm: fresh bread still steaming from the kitchens, soft eggs, honeyed fruit, and cups of hot tea that filled the room with gentle fragrance.
Lyanna ate eagerly.
Rhaegar watched her with mild amusement as she tore into the bread.
“I see your appetite has returned.”
“I told you I was well.”
“You did.”
She finished her tea before speaking again. “I am visiting the orphanage today.”
Rhaegar looked up. “With my mother?”
“Yes.”
“She mentioned the idea some days ago.”
Lyanna nodded. “She sent word this morning asking if I still wished to go.”
“And you do?”
“Of course.” Her tone softened slightly. “I liked the children when we visited before.”
Rhaegar considered this quietly.
He had noticed the way Lyanna interacted with the common folk of the city. Unlike most noblewomen, she spoke easily with them, without the invisible barrier that courtly upbringing often created.
They responded to her warmth instinctively.
“Oswell will accompany you,” Rhaegar said.
“I assumed as much.” Lyanna reached across the table and squeezed his hand briefly. “You do not need to worry.”
“I will worry regardless.”
She smiled faintly.
“I know.”
He studied her face one last time.
She truly did look better.
The faint pallor had vanished, replaced by the familiar warmth in her skin. Even her eyes seemed brighter than they had been in days.
His shoulders relaxed slightly.
“Very well,” he said. “Return before evening.”
“I promise.”
The royal carriage departed the Red Keep shortly before midday.
The narrow streets of King’s Landing had grown crowded with merchants, sailors, and vendors shouting their wares. The city smelled of salt air, smoke, and humanity, a chaotic blend that seemed to pulse with restless energy.
Inside the carriage, Lyanna sat beside Queen Rhaella.
Rhaella’s presence always carried a quiet gentleness. She had never possessed the commanding authority of some queens, yet there was a warmth to her that made those around her feel at ease.
“I am glad you came today,” Rhaella said softly.
“So am I.”
“You looked pale the last time we spoke.”
“I feel much better now.”
“That is good.”
Across from them, Ser Oswell Whent sat watchfully near the carriage door.
The Kingsguard knight usually spoke more than necessary, but his sharp eyes missed very little.
The carriage rolled steadily through the winding streets.
Lyanna leaned slightly toward the window, watching the city pass by.
Children darted through alleyways. Fishmongers shouted along the docks. Beggars lingered near temple steps.
King’s Landing was loud and alive in ways Winterfell never had been.
Eventually the carriage slowed.
The orphanage stood in a quieter district near the base of Visenya’s Hill. It was a modest stone building, well maintained but simple, its courtyard surrounded by a low wooden fence.
The carriage stopped.
Oswell stepped down first, scanning the street with practised vigilance.
Only after he was satisfied did he open the door for the Queen and Lyanna.
Several caretakers greeted them warmly.
The children followed soon after, curiosity lighting their faces as they gathered around the visitors.
Lyanna knelt easily among them.
The hours that followed passed peacefully.
She read stories aloud to a cluster of children seated at her feet. Later she helped distribute bread and warm stew while the caretakers smiled approvingly at her efforts.
More than once she tried to assist with the cooking itself, only to be gently shooed away by the women who ran the kitchen.
“You are too important for such work,” one of them insisted.
Lyanna laughed. “I assure you I am not.”
Rhaella watched the scene with quiet affection.
“You will make a good queen one day,” she said softly.
The words lingered in Lyanna’s mind long after they were spoken.
They felt both comforting and strangely heavy.
The sun had begun its slow descent when the carriage prepared to depart.
The streets had grown quieter by then.
Oswell climbed into his seat beside the driver while the queen and Lyanna settled inside.
The carriage rolled forward.
At first nothing seemed unusual.
Then the attack came.
It happened with terrifying speed.
A loud crack split the air as something struck the side of the carriage. The horses shrieked in panic.
Oswell shouted.
The carriage lurched violently.
Lyanna was thrown sideways as the door burst open.
Men surged from the shadows of the alleyways. They moved quickly, faces half concealed beneath rough cloth.
Steel flashed in the fading light.
Oswell leapt from the carriage, sword already drawn.
The first attacker fell almost instantly.
But more followed. Too many.
Lyanna felt a rough hand seize her arm. Another grabbed her cloak.
She fought instinctively, kicking and twisting as they dragged her away from the carriage.
“Lyanna!” Rhaella’s voice echoed behind her.
But the attackers were already pulling her down the street.
Oswell fought like a storm behind them.
Two men fell beneath his blade.
Yet still they dragged her farther.
The world blurred around her as panic surged.
Then the sky darkened. A massive shadow swept across the street.
The attackers froze.
A roar split the air.
Vaelarys descended like a falling star.
The dragon struck the ground with a thunderous crash that sent dust and stone exploding outward.
The men holding Lyanna loosened their grip in pure terror.
She wrenched herself free instantly.
Flames erupted.
Vaelarys opened his jaws and unleashed a torrent of fire.
The street became an inferno.
The attackers did not even have time to scream before the dragonfire consumed them.
When the flames faded, nothing remained but ash.
Lyanna stood frozen, heart pounding violently.
Vaelarys lowered his great head toward her.
The dragon’s crimson-streaked scales glowed faintly in the dying light.
His gaze fixed on her with unsettling intensity.
Then he exhaled softly.
And the massive creature settled beside her like a guardian returned to his post.
The ride back to the Red Keep felt far longer than the journey out.
The carriage moved quickly through the winding streets of King’s Landing, its wheels rattling over the uneven stones as the driver urged the horses into a relentless pace. The city seemed to close in around them as they passed, the narrow streets crowded with merchants, sailors, and laborers who pressed themselves against the walls to make way for the royal escort.
Inside the carriage, silence had settled heavily between the two women.
Queen Rhaella sat with her hands folded tightly in her lap, though the tension in her posture betrayed the shock she still struggled to contain. Her usually gentle composure had been shaken in a way that few had ever witnessed.
Lyanna sat opposite her.
Her breathing had finally slowed, though the echo of adrenaline still hummed faintly beneath her skin. Soot stained the hem of her cloak and one sleeve of her tunic where she had fallen against the street when the attackers released her.
She had washed the worst of the ash from her hands before climbing into the carriage, but the smell of dragonfire still clung faintly to the air.
Oswell rode ahead of the carriage now, his horse moving at a brisk pace as he cleared the way through the crowded streets.
The Kingsguard knight had insisted on it.
He had barely spoken since the attack.
Lyanna rested her head briefly against the cushioned wall of the carriage, closing her eyes for a moment as the memory replayed in sharp flashes behind them.
The sudden violence.
The rough hands dragging her away.
The terrible roar that had split the sky.
Vaelarys.
Her eyes opened slowly.
The dragon had arrived with such terrible force that the world itself seemed to tremble beneath his wings. She could still feel the heat of the flames, the wave of blistering air that had rolled across the street as dragonfire devoured the attackers.
It had happened so quickly.
Too quickly for the men to escape. Too quickly for her to fully understand how close she had come to dying.
Across from her, Rhaella finally spoke.
“You were very brave.”
Lyanna blinked. “I was terrified.”
“Bravery often comes from terror.”
Lyanna gave a quiet, humorless laugh. “I suspect Vaelarys deserves most of the credit.”
Rhaella’s expression softened slightly.
“Yes. Your dragon.”
Lyanna did not correct the wording.
She had noticed the strange change in the dragon’s behavior over the past few days, though she still could not explain it. Vaelarys had always tolerated her presence, but recently that tolerance had transformed into something else entirely.
Something watchful. Protective.
As though the dragon had decided she belonged under his guard.
The carriage slowed as it began the long climb toward Aegon’s High Hill.
The massive red walls of the Red Keep rose above the city like a fortress carved from sunset.
Lyanna exhaled quietly.
By the time they reached the gates, the attack would already be spreading through the castle like wildfire.
And Rhaegar would hear of it soon enough.
Oswell reached the castle before them.
He dismounted before the stable boys could even approach, handing the reins to the nearest servant without a word before striding quickly toward the inner keep.
His cloak still bore dark stains where the attackers’ blood had splattered across the white fabric.
Servants and guards alike stepped aside as he passed.
A Kingsguard knight moving with that kind of urgency rarely brought good news.
He found Rhaegar and Viserys in the outer courtyard.
The two brothers stood near the training yard, engaged in a quiet conversation that halted the moment Oswell approached.
Rhaegar turned first.
His gaze moved quickly over the knight’s disheveled appearance.
The blood. The ash.
Something in his expression sharpened immediately.
“What happened?”
Oswell bowed his head briefly. “Your Grace. The carriage was attacked on the return from the orphanage.”
The words landed like a blow.
Viserys stiffened beside his brother.
Rhaegar’s voice came out low and dangerously calm. “Lyanna?”
“She lives.”
The tension snapped instantly.
Rhaegar stepped forward.
“Where is she? And what of my mother?”
“On her way back to the castle now. The queen remained unharmed.”
Rhaegar’s shoulders loosened slightly, though the storm building behind his eyes had not lessened.
“Explain.”
Oswell spoke quickly, recounting the attack with the precise clarity of a soldier accustomed to delivering battlefield reports.
Men emerging from the alleys.
The ambush. The attempt to drag Lyanna away from the carriage.
And then the dragon.
Viserys’ eyes widened. “Vaelarys came?”
“He incinerated them,” Oswell said simply.
Rhaegar did not speak.
For a long moment he simply stood there, his jaw tightening slowly as Oswell finished the story.
An attempt on Lyanna’s life.
In the streets of his own city.
The anger that rose within him was not sudden or explosive.
It was far worse than that.
It spread slowly through his chest like molten iron, seeping into every corner of his mind until it burned there with terrible clarity.
Someone had tried to kill her. Someone had tried to take his wife.
The thought alone was enough to darken the world around him.
“The maester has been summoned,” Oswell continued. “The Princess will likely be taken directly to your chambers.”
Rhaegar was already moving before the knight finished speaking.
He crossed the courtyard with long, swift strides, disappearing into the castle halls.
Viserys exchanged a glance with Oswell before following.
Lyanna had barely stepped into her chambers before the maester arrived.
Maester Pycelle bustled into the room with the quiet urgency of a man who had served kings long enough to recognize when caution was necessary.
“My Princess,” he said, bowing slightly as he approached.
Lyanna sat on the edge of the bed while he examined her.
The old maester checked her pulse, her eyes, the slight bruising along her arm where one of the attackers had grabbed her.
“You are fortunate,” Pycelle murmured.
“That seems to be the theme of the day.”
He frowned slightly. “You mentioned you had been ill recently.”
“Only briefly.”
“Describe it.”
Lyanna did so with mild impatience.
Nausea. Weakness. The strange sickness that had seized her several mornings ago.
Pycelle’s bushy brows slowly lifted.
“Tell me, my princess,” he said carefully. “When last did you bleed?”
Lyanna blinked.
The question took her by surprise. She thought for a moment.
“…It has been some time.”
"And before that?"
"Ever moon, without fail."
Pycelle’s expression shifted into something quietly knowing. “I suspected as much.”
Lyanna stared at him. “What?”
The maester folded his hands together.
“Princess,” he said gently. “You are with child.”
The words seemed to echo through the chamber.
Lyanna did not move.
For several seconds she simply stared at him, her mind struggling to process what he had said.
Pregnant.
The door burst open.
Rhaegar entered the chamber like a storm.
His gaze moved instantly to Lyanna. “Are you hurt?”
Lyanna turned toward him slowly.
For the first time since the attack, she looked genuinely stunned.
Pycelle cleared his throat delicately. “Your Grace.”
Rhaegar barely acknowledged him.
He crossed the room in two quick strides and knelt before Lyanna, taking her hands gently in his.
“Are you hurt?” he repeated softly.
She shook her head. “No.”
Relief flooded through him.
Then Pycelle spoke again.
“Your Grace,” the maester said. “You may wish to know that the princess is carrying a child.”
Silence fell across the chamber.
Rhaegar blinked.
“...What?”
Pycelle repeated the words calmly. “You are to be a father, Your Grace.”
The room seemed to shift.
Rhaegar looked at Lyanna again, searching her expression.
She still appeared slightly dazed.
Slowly, wonder replaced the storm of anger that had filled his chest moments earlier.
“A child,” he whispered.
Lyanna gave a small, breathless laugh. “It seems so.”
Rhaegar reached up, brushing his fingers gently across her cheek.
“You are certain?”
Pycelle nodded confidently.
“The signs are unmistakable.”
After giving a few final instructions, the maester bowed and quietly left the chamber.
The door closed behind him.
For a moment neither of them spoke.
Then Rhaegar leaned forward and rested his forehead lightly against Lyanna’s.
“You are safe,” he murmured.
She touched his arm gently. “I am.”
His voice grew softer still. “And we are going to have a child.”
Lyanna’s expression softened. “Yes.”
The realization seemed to settle over him slowly.
Then something shifted in his gaze.
Resolve.
The final piece of a puzzle that had been forming quietly in his mind for years suddenly clicked into place.
He rose slowly and took her hands again.
“There is something I must tell you.”
Lyanna looked up.
Rhaegar inhaled once before speaking.
“My father cannot remain on the throne.”
The words hung in the quiet room.
Lyanna did not interrupt.
“I have been preparing,” he continued. “Quietly. Gathering support among the great houses. Lords who know the realm cannot endure another decade of his rule.”
“You mean to depose him.”
“Yes.”
Lyanna held his gaze. “And crown yourself.”
“For the realm. For us.”
His voice lowered. “This was always inevitable. But now… now there can be no delay.”
Lyanna studied him for a long moment.
Then she squeezed his hands.
“You have my support.”
Rhaegar’s eyes softened.
“For our future,” she said quietly. “And for our child.”
The last doubt in his mind vanished.
Outside the chamber windows, the sun dipped slowly toward the horizon.
And somewhere in the Dragonpit, Vaelarys lifted his great head toward the darkening sky.
Notes:
Things are happening...
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 33: The King Trembles
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning light filtered softly through the tall windows of the Prince and Princess of Dragonstone’s chambers, pale gold spreading across the stone floor in long quiet beams.
Outside, the Red Keep had already begun its daily rhythm. Servants moved through corridors with hushed footsteps, the clang of distant armor drifted from the training yard, and far beyond the castle walls the harbor of King’s Landing stirred with the cries of sailors and gulls.
Inside the chamber, however, the world felt still.
The great bed remained tangled in linen and furs, evidence of a long morning spent lingering where neither wished to rise yet.
Lyanna lay stretched against the pillows, dark hair spread loosely around her shoulders. A faint flush still colored her cheeks, her breathing slow and contented after the intimacy they had shared not long before.
Rhaegar lay beside her, propped slightly on one elbow.
His expression held a softness few at court ever witnessed.
The Prince of Dragonstone had always been known for his distance. Even those who admired him spoke often of the quiet melancholy that seemed to cling to him like a shadow. Yet here, in the privacy of their chambers, the melancholy faded.
Here he looked almost peaceful.
His hand rested gently against Lyanna’s stomach.
The gesture had become almost instinctive over the past week.
Seven days had passed since the attack in the streets of King’s Landing. Seven days since Maester Pycelle had spoken the words that had quietly changed the course of both their lives.
A child.
The knowledge had settled into the chambers like a new warmth.
Rhaegar bent his head slightly toward her stomach, his pale hair falling forward as he spoke in a soft murmur.
“You caused quite the commotion already.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow lazily. “You do realize the child cannot hear you yet.”
“I prefer to begin early.”
“You are speaking to a very small collection of cells.”
Rhaegar ignored the remark entirely.
“You frightened your mother,” he continued quietly. “You frightened me as well.”
Lyanna snorted faintly. “That was not the child’s doing. That was your dragon.”
Rhaegar’s lips twitched slightly.
Vaelarys had grown even more watchful since the attack. The dragon rarely left the Dragonpit now without circling the Red Keep once or twice, his massive shadow sweeping across the castle like a silent sentinel.
More than once servants had whispered that the creature seemed to be guarding something.
Lyanna shifted slightly beneath the blankets, her hand coming to rest over his.
“What if it is a boy?”
Rhaegar lifted his head, meeting her eyes. “It will be a girl.”
“You say that with remarkable confidence.”
“I am certain of it.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “You are a prophet now?”
“Only occasionally.”
She tilted her head thoughtfully. “I think it will be a boy.”
“Why?”
“Because every lord and prince in Westeros seems to believe his firstborn must be a son.”
Rhaegar’s expression remained calm. “I do not.”
Lyanna studied him curiously.“What about the prophecy?”
The word hung gently in the quiet room.
The Prince Who Was Promised.
Rhaegar had spoken of it before. Not often, but enough that she knew the ancient Valyrian prophecy still lingered somewhere in his thoughts.
“If the prince must come,” she continued, “would it not make sense for him to be first?”
Rhaegar considered the question for a moment.
Then he shook his head slowly. “Prophecies are strange things.”
“That is not an answer.”
“No. It is an admission.”
His hand moved slightly against her stomach again, his voice softening as he continued.
“Regardless of what the prophecy claims, I believe this child will be a girl.”
“And if she is?”
“Then she will be a princess.”
Lyanna smirked faintly. “Well that much is obvious.”
Rhaegar leaned closer again, his tone thoughtful.
“A princess who will be cherished beyond measure.”
Lyanna’s gaze softened as she watched him. “And what about her mother?”
The question slipped out half teasing, half sincere.
Rhaegar did not hesitate.
“I will love no one,” he said quietly, “not even our little princess, as much as I love my wife.”
Lyanna blinked.
The simplicity of the statement struck deeper than any elaborate declaration ever could.
For a moment she said nothing.
Then she reached up, pulling him down to kiss her again.
Outside their chambers, the Red Keep continued its restless rhythm.
But within those walls, the morning lingered gently around them.
The atmosphere inside the Small Council chamber later that day felt markedly different.
The room smelled faintly of parchment and candle wax, the long oak table cluttered with scrolls detailing the kingdom’s endless matters of governance.
King Aerys sat at the head of the table.
His appearance had grown even more unsettling over the past week. His hair hung loose and tangled around his shoulders, and the restless gleam in his eyes had sharpened into something darker.
The attack in the city had not gone unnoticed.
Nor had the dragon that had incinerated the attackers.
Rumors had already begun to spread through King’s Landing.
Rhaegar sat near the table’s far end.
Jon Connington sat nearby, listening quietly while the council discussed trade tariffs along the Narrow Sea.
When the conversation paused, Rhaegar spoke.
“There is another matter to discuss.”
The council members turned toward him.
Even Aerys leaned slightly forward. “What matter?”
Rhaegar’s voice remained calm. “The Princess of Dragonstone is with child.”
The silence that followed was brief but noticeable.
Jon Connington blinked once.
Varys folded his hands quietly, his expression unreadable.
Then Aerys laughed.
At first the sound seemed genuine.
“My son finally produces an heir,” the king said.
But the laughter continued longer than it should have.
His smile twisted slowly.
“Or perhaps two heirs.”
Rhaegar’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Your Grace?”
Aerys leaned forward. “Tell me, Rhaegar,” he said softly. “Does the dragon approve?”
The words hung strangely in the air.
“The dragon?” Rhaegar asked.
“Vaelarys,” Aerys whispered. “The creature that appeared exactly when assassins attacked your wife.”
Several council members shifted uncomfortably.
Aerys’ eyes glittered with sudden intensity. “Convenient timing, would you not say?”
Rhaegar’s voice cooled. “The dragon defended the princess.”
“Yes.” Aerys leaned back in his chair. “Or perhaps the dragon was already watching.”
His gaze swept across the council table. “Perhaps the dragon has chosen its queen.”
The room fell silent again.
Even Jon Connington looked uneasy now.
Rhaegar said nothing further.
But inside his mind, a quiet certainty hardened.
The king’s madness was no longer merely dangerous.
It was becoming unstable.
And unstable kings did not remain on thrones forever.
That evening, Rhaegar stood in a quieter chamber overlooking the training yard.
Arthur and Oswell stood beside him.
Both Kingsguard knights listened carefully as Rhaegar spoke.
“I cannot risk anything happening to her now.”
Arthur nodded slowly. “With the child.”
“Yes.”
Rhaegar’s gaze remained fixed on the yard below.
“My father grows more suspicious every day.”
Oswell folded his arms. “So what is the next move?”
Rhaegar inhaled slowly. “I will invite Robert Baratheon and Jon Arryn to court.”
Arthur glanced toward him. “Together?”
“Yes.”
“And you intend to speak to them privately.”
Rhaegar nodded. “They must see the truth of the king’s condition.”
Oswell raised an eyebrow. “And the Starks?”
“I will travel to Winterfell.”
Arthur frowned slightly. “The king will notice if you leave.”
“He will.”
“So how do you intend to do it?”
Rhaegar’s expression remained calm. “Leave that to me.”
Oswell studied him for a moment. “You have thought this through.”
“For years.”
Rhaegar continued. “I will also speak with Jaime Lannister.”
Arthur looked surprised. “The Young Lion.”
“Yes.” Rhaegar’s voice remained thoughtful. “I have heard whispers that he holds sympathies for my mother.”
Oswell nodded slowly. “And Tywin would listen to his son.”
“Exactly.”
The room fell quiet for a moment.
Then Oswell smirked slightly. “There is one complication.”
Rhaegar glanced toward him.
“Robert Baratheon.”
Arthur exhaled quietly. “Yes.”
Oswell chuckled. “If you want his support, you must not kill him when he inevitably flirts with Lyanna.”
Rhaegar raised an eyebrow. “I have learned to manage my possessiveness.”
Oswell laughed. “I will believe that when I see it.”
Rhaegar allowed himself a faint smile.
The storm was gathering.
But the pieces were finally beginning to fall into place.
Later that night, another conversation unfolded in a quiet garden beneath the castle walls.
Lyanna sat beside Viserys on a stone bench beneath a flowering tree.
The young prince looked unusually thoughtful.
“What troubles you?” Lyanna asked gently.
Viserys sighed. “There have been discussions.”
“About what?”
“My marriage.”
Lyanna tilted her head. “To whom?”
“Margaery Tyrell.” He paused. “They are considering the match.”
Lyanna thought for a moment.
“House Tyrell is powerful.”
“That is the idea.”
Viserys stared down at his hands. “I do not know her.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “Neither did Brandon know Catelyn.”
Viserys looked up. “They fell in love quickly?”
“They did.”
He studied her curiously. “I am surprised you did not use yourself and my brother as the example.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “That is different.”
“You got lucky.”
She considered that.
“Perhaps.”
Viserys sighed again.
“I hope I will be as lucky.”
“You might be.”
He nodded slowly.
But the uncertainty lingered in his eyes.
The sky above Blackwater Bay stretched wide and endless, washed in pale afternoon blue as two dragons carved slow circles through the wind.
Far below, the city of King’s Landing sprawled along the coastline like a living thing. The harbor glittered with hundreds of ships, their sails catching the sunlight as gulls wheeled endlessly overhead. From this height the Red Keep itself seemed almost small, its red walls rising like jagged teeth atop Aegon’s High Hill.
High above it all, the dragons flew.
Rhaegar’s mount, Vaelarys, cut through the air with the calm, powerful grace of a creature born to rule the sky. His vast wings beat slowly, deliberately, the silver streaks along his black scales flashing each time the sunlight struck them.
Several lengths behind him, A ridden by Viserys struggled to keep pace.
Viserys leaned forward in his saddle, gripping the leather straps as the wind tore through his pale hair.
Flying had always thrilled him, though it never felt effortless the way it seemed for his brother. Rhaegar rode his dragon as if he had been born in the saddle, moving with a natural balance that made the great beast appear almost an extension of his own body.
Viserys still fought the air.
Eventually Vaelarys slowed, circling wide above the bay until the two dragons glided side by side.
Rhaegar glanced across the distance between them.
“You are improving.”
Viserys snorted. “You say that every time.”
“And it becomes truer each time.”
“Barely.”
They rode the wind in silence for a moment.
The sky felt different up here. The endless noise of the city vanished, replaced by the steady rush of air beneath the dragons’ wings. Even the weight of the Red Keep seemed distant.
Viserys inhaled deeply.
“I spoke with Lyanna today.”
Rhaegar’s attention sharpened slightly.
“Oh?”
“She told me about Brandon and Catelyn.”
Rhaegar nodded faintly.
“They were betrothed for years before marrying.”
“And yet they fell in love.”
“So I hear.”
Viserys hesitated.
Then he said quietly, “They are speaking of betrothing me to Margaery Tyrell.”
The words were carried away slightly by the wind, but Rhaegar heard them clearly.
“That would be a strong alliance.”
Viserys gave a humorless laugh.
“That is what everyone keeps saying.”
“Margaery Tyrell is said to be clever.”
“I have never met her.”
“You likely will soon.”
Viserys shifted slightly in his saddle, glancing down at the distant city.
“Do you believe what Lyanna said?”
“What did she say?”
“That marriages do not have to be loveless.”
Rhaegar’s gaze drifted briefly toward the horizon.
“No,” he said calmly. “They do not.”
“You were fortunate.”
“I am very fortunate.”
Viserys studied him curiously. “You never doubted it would work between you?”
Rhaegar considered the question carefully.
“Yes,” he admitted.
Viserys looked surprised.
“You did?”
“In the beginning.”
Rhaegar’s voice carried a thoughtful tone now, quieter than usual.
“Lyanna and I are very different people.”
“That is one way to describe it.”
Rhaegar allowed himself a faint smile.
“Yet the differences matter less than the respect.”
“The respect?”
“Yes.”
He guided Vaelarys into a slow turn, the great dragon banking gracefully through the sky.
“Love grows easily where respect already exists.”
Viserys let the words settle for a moment.
Then he sighed. “I hope she is not dreadful.”
Rhaegar glanced toward him again.
“Margaery?”
“Yes.”
“You might find her agreeable.”
“I might.”
Viserys did not sound convinced.
Below them the waves of Blackwater Bay glittered like scattered shards of glass.
The two dragons circled the bay once more before angling back toward the city.
As the Red Keep rose to meet them, Viserys found himself thinking about the conversations he had had that day.
Lyanna had spoken gently, almost like an older sister trying to reassure him.
Rhaegar had spoken with calm certainty, as if the outcome of such matters were already written in stone.
But Viserys knew better than either of them.
Marriage, for princes, was never truly about love.
It was about alliances.
Power.
War.
As the dragons descended toward the Dragonpit, he wondered what the future truly held for him.
Perhaps Margaery Tyrell would be kind.
Perhaps she would even like him. Perhaps love would grow, just as Lyanna had suggested.
But another thought lingered stubbornly in the back of his mind.
He hoped he would not have to marry her.
Not because he disliked the idea of Margaery herself.
But because he still wanted the freedom to choose.
The freedom that princes rarely possessed.
Yet even as the thought surfaced, another followed close behind it.
If marrying her helped Rhaegar remove their father from the throne, then he would do it.
Without hesitation.
Because whatever future awaited them, one truth had become impossible to ignore.
Their father was unraveling.
And the realm would not survive that unraveling forever.
Notes:
Longer chapters coming soon!
Also, I'm not sure how old Margaery would be right now in canon, so let's age her up for the sake of this fic if shes too young, shall we?
Chapter 34: A Visit from the Stormlands
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A moon had nearly passed since the day Lyanna Stark had nearly died on the road outside the city.
The memory of it still lingered in the Red Keep like the faint scent of smoke after a great fire. Servants whispered about it in kitchens and corridors. Gold cloaks stationed along the outer walls spoke quietly of the dragon that had descended from the sky like judgment itself.
And above the city, the great black shape of Vaelarys could still sometimes be seen circling the towers of the castle.
Protective. Watchful.
Rhaegar noticed it every time.
This morning, however, the focus of the court lay elsewhere.
Visitors were arriving.
The banners of the Stormlands had been sighted before dawn, climbing the winding road toward Aegon’s High Hill.
Rhaegar stood upon one of the stone terraces overlooking the outer courtyard of the Red Keep, his pale hair stirring faintly in the cool wind drifting in from Blackwater Bay. Beside him stood Lyanna.
She had insisted on coming.
Though the maesters had urged rest after the attack, Lyanna had never been a woman who tolerated confinement for long. The color had returned to her face over the past days, and though the child within her was still too small to change her form, Rhaegar had already begun to notice the small instinctive gestures she made now and then.
A hand resting lightly against her stomach.
A quiet moment of stillness when she thought no one watched.
His gaze softened briefly.
“You are certain you feel well enough to stand in the cold?” he asked quietly.
Lyanna rolled her eyes.
“If I remained in our chambers any longer I would begin climbing the walls.”
“That would concern the servants.”
“They would survive.”
A faint smile touched Rhaegar’s lips.
Below them, the gates of the Red Keep opened.
A column of riders entered the courtyard.
At their head rode a man who looked as though he had been carved from iron and thunder.
Robert Baratheon sat his horse like a conqueror returning from battle. His black beard framed a wide grin as he shouted something to the knights riding beside him.
The sound of his laughter carried even up to the terrace.
Lyanna leaned forward slightly against the stone railing.
“The storm has arrived.” She said in sing-song.
Rhaegar watched silently, faint amusement prompting his mouth to twitch.
He had known Robert since they were boys. Their bloodlines intertwined through the old Valyrian branches of House Targaryen and House Baratheon. Robert’s grandmother had been a Targaryen princess, and the Stormlord had never let anyone forget the connection.
Though their temperaments could not have been more different.
Robert thrived on noise and celebration. Rhaegar had always preferred quiet reflection.
Yet the two had crossed paths many times over the years in tournaments, councils, and family gatherings.
Robert dismounted with his usual dramatic energy.
Behind him rode the more composed figure of Jon Arryn, Lord of the Vale.
Jon descended from his horse with calm dignity, his eyes already scanning the castle around him.
Lyanna searched the riders behind them. “Did Ned come with them?”
Rhaegar followed her gaze. “I do not see him.”
A faint look of disappointment crossed her face. “That is strange.”
Below them Robert glanced upward.
He spotted them immediately.
“Well now!” he shouted across the courtyard.
His voice echoed off the red stone walls.
“The dragon prince and his wolf!”
Lyanna groaned softly. Rhaegar merely watched.
Robert climbed the stone stairs toward the terrace two steps at a time.
When he reached them, he spread his arms wide in greeting. “Rhaegar!”
The prince inclined his head. “Robert.”
The Stormlord clapped him on the shoulder with the easy familiarity of kin.
“It has been too long since we shared a drink.”
“You were here not that long ago.”
Robert grinned. “Still, it has been too long.”
His gaze shifted immediately to Lyanna.
“Well now,” he said. “You look as fierce as ever.”
Lyanna folded her arms. “You sound louder than ever.”
Robert laughed heartily.
Jon Arryn stepped forward then, offering Rhaegar a respectful bow. “My prince.”
“Lord Arryn,” Rhaegar replied. “I trust the journey was uneventful.”
“Fortunately.”
Robert snorted. “Uneventful journeys are dull journeys.”
Jon gave him a patient look that suggested he had endured this attitude for many years.
Rhaegar studied them both carefully.
Tonight would matter.
But for now, the court waited.
The throne room of the Red Keep was crowded that afternoon.
News of Robert Baratheon’s arrival had spread quickly through the court, and many of the assembled lords seemed eager to witness the reunion between the Stormlord and the Princess of Dragonstone.
Whispers rippled through the hall like wind through tall grass.
Everyone remembered the old rumors.
That Robert had once hoped to marry Lyanna Stark.
That the match had nearly been arranged before events had taken a different course.
At the center of the hall sat Aerys II Targaryen upon the Iron Throne.
The king’s pale eyes gleamed with restless curiosity.
He had heard the whispers as well. And unlike many present, he did not wish them silenced. Not entirely, at least.
Robert entered the hall with confident ease.
He bowed perfunctorily toward the throne before turning his attention elsewhere.
His eyes found Lyanna almost immediately.
“Well,” he said loudly enough for much of the court to hear. “It seems the wolf has grown comfortable among dragons.”
A ripple of uneasy laughter moved through the hall.
Rhaegar stood beside the throne, his posture composed.
But Arthur Dayne, standing among the Kingsguard nearby, noticed the slight tightening of the prince’s shoulders.
Lyanna rose from her seat beside the royal family.
Robert continued with a grin. “I remember when many thought the wolf might run with the stag instead.”
Aerys chuckled softly above them.
The court fell quieter.
Lyanna stepped forward into the center of the hall.
Her voice, when she spoke, carried clearly.
“Yes,” she said. “There were rumors.”
Robert looked amused. “And were they wrong?”
Lyanna held his gaze steadily. “There was never any promise between us.”
Her words cut cleanly through the murmuring hall.
“I am Lyanna of House Stark and Targaryen” she continued. “Wife to Prince Rhaegar Targaryen, Princess of Dragonstone, and mother to his child.”
The final declaration silenced the remaining whispers.
Even Robert’s grin faded slightly.
Lyanna’s voice remained calm. “Rumors are not truth.”
A long moment passed.
Then Robert threw back his head and laughed. “Well said.”
The tension in the hall loosened.
Rhaegar allowed himself a quiet breath.
Behind them on the throne, Aerys’ expression had darkened faintly.
He had hoped for greater discord.
Instead Lyanna had ended the matter with effortless authority.
And the court would remember it.
The corridors outside the throne room buzzed with conversation as the nobles dispersed.
Oswell Whent fell into step beside Rhaegar.
“Well,” the knight said cheerfully. “That could have been far worse.”
Rhaegar did not reply.
Oswell smirked. “I did admire how calmly you endured Robert’s antics.”
Still silence.
Oswell chuckled. “I assume you imagined killing him at least once.”
Rhaegar continued walking.
His silence was answer enough.
Later that afternoon Lyanna sat in one of the quiet garden courtyards with Viserys.
The young prince listened as she described the forests of the North.
“You would freeze in Winterfell,” she said.
Viserys frowned. “I would not.”
“You would.”
Footsteps echoed across the stone path.
Robert appeared at the entrance to the courtyard.
“Well now,” he said. “A pleasant little gathering.”
Viserys rose immediately. His voice became formal.
“Lord Robert.” he said calmly, “The Princess of Dragonstone and I were just dicussing Northern winters.”
Robert studied him for a moment before chuckling.
“Very well.” He bowed slightly toward Lyanna. “I would not wish to disturb the prince’s household.”
After he left, Lyanna watched his retreating figure.
“Sometimes you remind me of your brother.”
Viserys blinked. “That is either a compliment or a warning.”
Lyanna smiled faintly.
“Both.”
Night settled slowly over King’s Landing.
The Red Keep quieted as torches replaced the fading daylight along its corridors. Outside the castle walls the city still roared with life, but within the royal fortress the atmosphere grew more subdued as servants withdrew and guards took their evening posts.
High above the harbor, the Prince of Dragonstone stood alone in a small solar overlooking Blackwater Bay.
The room was modest compared to the great halls of the castle. A single long table stood near the center, covered in maps of the Seven Kingdoms that had been studied so often the parchment had begun to curl along the edges. Several candles burned beside them, their golden light flickering against the stone walls.
Beyond the open window, the sea stretched into darkness.
Somewhere far above the towers of the city, the shadow of a dragon passed briefly across the moon.
Rhaegar noticed it without turning.
Vaelarys rarely strayed far now.
The dragon had grown more vigilant since the attack on Lyanna. Even at night the great beast sometimes circled the Red Keep like a silent guardian.
The door behind him opened.
Heavy footsteps entered first.
“You always did enjoy brooding in dark rooms.” The voice belonged unmistakably to Robert Baratheon.
Rhaegar turned slowly.
Robert filled the doorway like a thundercloud wrapped in steel. His dark hair was slightly disordered from the evening wind and his expression carried the restless energy of a man who preferred action to quiet contemplation.
Behind him came the far calmer presence of Jon Arryn, Lord of the Vale.
Jon closed the door gently once they entered.
For a moment the three men regarded one another in silence.
Robert broke it first.
“Well,” he said, dragging a chair across the stone floor before dropping into it with little ceremony. “You sounded grave enough when you summoned us. I assumed someone had died.”
Jon Arryn settled into the seat beside him with considerably more dignity.
Rhaegar moved to the opposite side of the table.
“I appreciate you both coming.”
Robert leaned back in the chair, stretching his long legs out beneath the table. “You are my cousin. If you ask for a private meeting in the middle of the night, I assume something interesting is about to happen.”
His eyes narrowed slightly. “Though I confess I half expected a lecture about my behavior earlier.”
Rhaegar’s expression remained composed. “You have never listened to my lectures.”
Robert laughed. “True enough.”
Jon Arryn cleared his throat gently. “Perhaps we should begin?”
Rhaegar rested both hands upon the table.
The candlelight reflected faintly in his pale eyes.
“You have both served the realm for many years. You understand the dangers facing the Seven Kingdoms better than most men at court.”
Robert snorted softly. “If this is about your father,” he said, referring casually to the king, “then yes. We are all well aware he has gone mad.”
The bluntness of the statement might have shocked many lords.
Here it passed without comment.
Rhaegar spoke quietly. “My father grows worse each year.”
Jon Arryn nodded slowly. “The rumors from court travel far.”
“They are not rumors.”
Robert leaned forward slightly now, resting his elbows upon the table. “We know about the burnings.”
His voice had grown noticeably colder. “Men executed for imagined slights. Lords summoned to court and never seen again. Servants punished for whispers.”
Rhaegar met his gaze evenly. “And it will continue.”
Robert’s jaw tightened.
Jon Arryn spoke carefully. “You believe the situation cannot be controlled.”
Rhaegar shook his head slowly. “No.”
Silence settled across the room.
The crackle of the candles seemed unusually loud.
Finally Rhaegar spoke the words he had carried within him for years. “My father cannot remain on the Iron Throne.”
Neither Robert nor Jon Arryn reacted immediately.
The statement hung in the air like the first distant thunder of an approaching storm.
Robert studied Rhaegar’s face closely. “You are speaking of removing the king.”
“Yes.”
Robert leaned back again. “That is a delicate way of describing treason.”
Rhaegar’s voice remained calm. “It is a necessary one.”
Jon Arryn folded his hands together thoughtfully. “You intend to take the throne yourself.”
“I intend to protect the realm.”
Robert chuckled softly. “Those two ambitions often become the same thing.”
Rhaegar did not deny it.
Instead he gestured toward the maps spread across the table.
“The realm stands upon fragile ground,” he said. “The Reach grows restless. The Riverlands fear the crown’s instability. The North watches from afar with increasing concern.”
Robert glanced down at the maps. “And the Stormlands?”
“You have always valued strength,” Rhaegar replied.
Robert grinned slightly. “That we have.”
Jon Arryn spoke quietly. “If the king were removed peacefully, the realm might accept the transition.”
“That is my hope.”
Robert snorted. “There is no such thing as a peaceful removal of a king.”
“There can be,” Rhaegar said.
Robert looked unconvinced.
Rhaegar continued. “If the great houses stand together.”
Jon Arryn studied him carefully. “You have already begun gathering support.”
“Yes.”
Robert’s eyes sharpened. “Who?”
“The North.”
Robert blinked. “Well that was predictable.”
Rhaegar continued calmly. “I intend to travel to Winterfell soon.”
Robert raised an eyebrow. “To visit your wife’s family?”
“To speak with her brother.”
Robert leaned forward again. “To speak with her brother.”
“Yes.”
Robert considered this. “Brandon is many things,” he said slowly. “But subtle is not one of them.”
“His loyalty to his family is unwavering.”
Robert laughed. “That is true enough.”
Jon Arryn spoke again. “And the Vale?”
Rhaegar met his gaze.
“That depends upon you.”
Jon Arryn remained silent for several moments. He had spent decades navigating the politics of the Seven Kingdoms. Few men alive understood the delicate balance of power between the great houses better than he did.
Finally he spoke. “If what you say is true, the realm may indeed face greater danger by allowing your father to remain.”
Rhaegar waited.
Jon Arryn nodded slowly. “The Vale will support you.”
Robert looked between them.
“Well,” he said. “That was quicker than I expected.”
Jon gave him a patient look. “You know the king’s instability as well as I do.”
Robert sighed. “Yes.”
He drummed his fingers against the table for a moment.
Then his gaze returned to Rhaegar. “I will ask you one question.”
“Ask it.”
Robert’s voice lost its humor.
“Lyanna.” The name hung in the room. “You care for her?”
Rhaegar did not hesitate. “Yes.”
Robert studied him carefully. “She chose you.”
“Yes.”
Robert leaned back again, exhaling slowly.
“Well then.” He stood suddenly. “The Stormlands will support you.”
Rhaegar inclined his head. “You have my thanks.”
Robert grinned.
“Besides,” he said. “If the realm must have a king, it might as well be one who can ride a dragon.”
Jon Arryn rose as well.
“This conversation must remain secret.”
“It will.”
Robert stretched his shoulders.
“So,” he said. “When do we begin overthrowing the king?”
Rhaegar looked toward the window.
Above the city, the faint shadow of Vaelarys passed once more across the moon.
“Soon.”
The storm had begun to gather.
And now it had allies.
Night settled over the Red Keep in a hush that seemed almost deliberate, as though the castle itself had grown weary of the noise and watchfulness of the day.
The corridors outside their chambers had emptied. Only the distant tread of guards occasionally echoed against the stone, fading quickly into silence. From the tall windows the lights of King’s Landing glittered along the curve of Blackwater Bay, scattered like fallen stars across the dark water.
Inside their chamber the candles burned low.
Lyanna moved slowly across the room, unfastening the final clasp of her gown’s outer layer and laying it across the carved chair beside the hearth. The fire there had been banked low for the night, its embers glowing softly beneath a layer of ash.
Rhaegar stood near the window, the pale light of the moon outlining his tall frame.
He had been quiet since he had returned from his meeting.
Lyanna noticed.
Once, not so long ago, such silence would have irritated her almost instantly. She would have demanded to know what troubled him, sharp words ready before he had the chance to answer.
Now she simply studied him for a moment.
He looked thoughtful rather than angry.
That alone was enough to temper her usual impatience.
“You are brooding again,” she said lightly.
Rhaegar turned his head toward her, the faintest hint of a smile touching his lips. “I was thinking.”
“That usually leads to brooding.”
He walked slowly away from the window, the soft light shifting across his face.
Lyanna leaned back against the edge of the table near the hearth, folding her arms loosely as she watched him approach.
“You were jealous today,” she said.
The words were spoken without accusation.
Rhaegar did not pretend otherwise. “Yes.”
Lyanna tilted her head slightly.
“You hid it well.”
“That was intentional.”
A small silence passed between them.
Months ago the conversation might have unfolded very differently. Lyanna might have bristled at the implication that Robert’s teasing had stirred jealousy at all. Rhaegar, for his part, might have struggled to conceal the possessive instincts that had once ruled him more easily than reason.
Instead he simply stood before her. “I trust you,” he said quietly.
Lyanna’s brows lifted a fraction. Her arms slowly unfolded as she considered him.
“Robert enjoys provoking people,” she said. “Especially when he thinks he can make someone react.”
“I know.”
“And you did not.”
Rhaegar shook his head slightly. “There was no need.”
Lyanna studied him carefully. “You would have reacted once.”
“Yes.”
“And now?”
“Now I know my wife.”
Something in his voice softened the last of her tension.
Lyanna exhaled quietly. “That is fortunate,” she said. “Because if you had started a fight in the throne room I would have finished it.”
A laugh escaped him. “I had no doubt.”
She stepped closer then, the stone floor cool beneath her bare feet.
“I also know Robert,” she continued. “He has always been loud and foolish with his words. He enjoys the reaction more than the meaning.”
“I remember.”
Lyanna reached up, brushing a loose strand of silver hair away from his face. “You said nothing.”
“I saw no reason to challenge him.”
“And you trusted me to do it instead.”
Rhaegar nodded. “You silenced the court more effectively than I could have.”
A quiet pride flickered across her face.
“I did, didn’t I?”
“Yes.”
Her hand remained against his cheek for a moment longer before sliding slowly to his shoulder.
“You are learning,” she said softly.
“And you are not shouting at me.”
Lyanna smirked faintly. “That is because you have not given me a reason.”
He stepped closer until there was barely a breath of space between them.
“Good.”
For a moment they simply stood there, the warmth of the fire and the quiet rhythm of the night wrapping around them like a cloak.
Lyanna’s fingers curled lightly into the fabric of his tunic.
“You were jealous,” she said again, though now there was amusement in her voice.
“Yes.”
“But you behaved.”
“Yes.”
“That deserves a reward.”
Rhaegar raised an eyebrow.
“Oh?”
Her answer came in the form of a kiss.
It was not hurried.
Their lips met slowly, the tension of the day dissolving in the warmth of familiar closeness. His hands moved to her waist as hers slipped around his neck, pulling him nearer.
Lyanna laughed softly against his mouth as he lifted her easily onto the edge of the table behind her.
“You always do that.”
“You are always standing too far away.”
Her fingers threaded through his hair as she kissed him again, deeper this time. His hands travelled underneath her chemise to her bare inner thighs. Her breathing quickened, prompting her to softly bite down on his bottom lip, forcing a sound from the back of his throat. She smiled softly into their kiss. It turned hurried and fierce.
His fingers touched her wet core, making her close her thighs and trap his hands in between them. He pried them back open, touching her most sensitive peak.
He leaned back slightly. "Keep them open, or I stop."
A whimper escaped her lips then. She grabbed the back of his neck and kissed him again. His fingers, an expert at her body by now, comtinued to tease her wet flesh. Her body felt as if it were on fire. She was frustrated and pleased by his slow movements. Her hips started to move at their own volition, chasing speed and pleasure.
His lips travelled down her her jaw and to her neck. He was careful not to mark her.
"Rhaegar, please." She begged, her back against the cool wall. She needed release, needed him.
Slowly, two fingers entered her, making her gasp. Her hips still moved against his hand, his thumb applying just enough pressure for her to straddle the line between frustration and pleasure. Her breathing quickened even more. She was close. Rhaegar could tell. And just as she was about to release, he extracted his fingers from her. He kissed her again. A noise of complaint echoing through the walls.
"Why did you do that?" She whined against his lips, her thighs shaking. Her entire body was vibrating, her core crying at the loss of touch.
He wordlessly lifted her up, dropping her on their bed.
She caught a glimpse of his eyes. The black of his pupil had swallowed the violet of his eyes. Her lips parted. Before she could react, his mouth descended on her. A cry escaped from her lips, the back of her head hitting the mattress. She held his head between her thighs, fingers threading through silver locks.
"Don't stop." She begged, his tongue swirling around her sensitive sex. A loud moan escaped her as she wrapped his lips around the bundle of nerves and sucked harshly. Pleasure and pain mixed. Her stomach was tightening again, the delicious feeling swirling up her spine. She muttered something incoherently. She was close. So close.
And then he stopped. Again.
He lifted his head up, despite her attempts to bring him back down.
She watched him take his doublet off, followed by his tunic. She sighed at the sight of him.
It was unfair really, how beautiful he was.
His breeches were off next, and before she knew it, his weight had blanketed her.
He entered her slowly, waiting for her to adjust as he went. She shook her head, making him still.
"Don't be gentle." She told him. Impossibly, his pupil largened even more at her words.
"Are you sure?" He asked. She nodded. "Very sure."
Something within him snapped.
He pulled out of her, realigning with her entrance and slammed into her with a force she didn't know he was capable of. It made her silently scream.
He snapped his hips back and forth, his swollen lips kissing hers. A hand travelled down between them, rubbing her sex as he brutally fucked her. She felt so sensitive. The pain and pleasure makng black spots cloud her vision. She could feel everything: his breath mingling with her's, his propped arm shaking under his weight as he held himself up, the sound of him entering her.
It was too much. But also not enough.
"Faster." She begged, and he complied.
Animalistic sounds escaped his lips, making the tightening in her stomach all the more pleasurable.
"I'm so close." She said.
"Not yet, my love."
His voice was hoarse, but firm. It left no room for discussion.
She sobbed slightly, her eyes tearing up. She was kept on the edge for too long.
"Please." She begged, needing release.
He starting snapping his hips faster, harder. He brought his hand up to hold her waist. He lifted one of her legs up and pressed it against her chest, leaning foward on it and buring his face in her neck. The new angle made him go impossibly deeper. She let out a loud scream, unbothered by who would hear it.
"Please. Please." She kept repeating, unable to hold it off any longer.
His thrusts turned sloppier, his breathing quickening further. He let out a groan.
"Now, my darling. Let go."
Her body seemed to be compliant to his voice, for not even a second later, the tightening in her stomach released. She moaned loudly. And just as she did, she felt a familiar deep warmth fill her stomach. Her heart was still racing. He could feel it against his own.
Slowly, he gently brought her leg back down, pulling out of her.
He collapsed next to her, pulling her onto his chest.
She felt his fingers at her sensitive core once again, making her flinch at the overstimulation.
She realised what he was doing, and smiled lazily at him. "You do realise I am already pregnant?"
He smiled back at her. "I know."
Time slipped quietly past as the candles burned lower.
Later, when the room had grown still again, Lyanna lay with her head still resting against Rhaegar’s chest beneath the thick blankets of their bed.
The moon had climbed higher outside, casting pale silver light across the floor.
For a long moment neither of them spoke.
Rhaegar’s hand rested lightly against the gentle curve of her stomach.
“There is something I wish to tell you,” he said at last.
Lyanna looked up at him. “What is it?”
“I am planning to travel north.”
Her brow furrowed slightly. “To the North?”
“Yes. To Winterfell.”
Lyanna pushed herself upright instantly, the blankets falling loosely around her.
“Winterfell?” Her voice carried disbelief and excitement in equal measure.
Rhaegar nodded.
“I intend to speak with your brother.”
“Brandon.”
“Yes. And the northern bannermen.”
For a moment Lyanna simply stared at him.
Then the joy on her face was impossible to miss.
“You are truly going?”
“Yes.”
Her hands found his immediately.
“When?”
“Soon.”
Lyanna laughed, the sound bright with excitement.
“You will love it,” she said eagerly. “The forests stretch for miles beyond the castle walls. And the godswood at Winterfell is older than most of the kingdoms in the south.”
Rhaegar smiled as she spoke.
“And the hot springs run beneath the castle,” she continued, already picturing it. “Even in the dead of winter the walls are warm.”
“You speak as though you wish to leave tomorrow.”
“I would if I could.”
She paused suddenly, realization striking her.
“Wait.” Her eyes narrowed slightly. “You are not planning to leave me behind, are you?”
Rhaegar’s expression softened. “No.”
Lyanna blinked. “No?”
“You are coming with me.”
For a moment she looked almost stunned.
“Even now?”
“Yes.”
Her hand moved instinctively to her stomach.
“The maesters will complain.”
“They complain about many things.”
Lyanna’s grin widened. “They will say the journey is too long.”
“They say many things about dragons as well.”
A laugh burst from her before she could stop it.
“You mean to take me north on dragonback.”
“If you are willing.”
Lyanna did not hesitate even for a moment. “I am.”
The excitement in her eyes was almost childlike now.
“You are taking me home.”
Rhaegar brushed his thumb gently across her hand.
“Yes.”
Lyanna leaned forward suddenly, wrapping her arms around his neck.
“You have no idea how happy that makes me.”
He held her close, feeling her quiet laughter against his shoulder.
Outside, the wind carried the distant sound of wings over the towers of the Red Keep.
The North awaited them.
And for the first time in many years, the path toward it felt clear.
Notes:
UM... So yeah.
Thank you for reading!
Also, I just recently redownloaded Tumblr, so maybe drop me a follow there @/amzscribes .
My Wattpad is @/sunflowercorpse , where I'm cross-posting my Aemond Targaryen x OC fic.
Chapter 35: A Future of Fire and Snow
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning came gently to the Red Keep.
Dawn light spilled slowly across the towers of the castle, soft gold spreading over red stone as the sun climbed above Blackwater Bay. The city below stirred awake in its usual restless rhythm. Merchants opened shutters along the streets. Ships creaked in the harbor as sailors shouted to one another across the docks.
High above the waking city, the royal apartments remained quiet.
Rhaegar Targaryen had always risen early. Even as a boy he had preferred the stillness of morning before the court awakened. It was the only hour when the Red Keep felt almost peaceful.
This morning, like most nowadays, he was not alone.
Lyanna sat cross-legged upon the cushioned bench beside the window, her dark hair loose over her shoulders as she tore a piece of bread and dipped it into honey with careless enthusiasm.
The breakfast table between them had been laid by servants only moments before. Fresh bread still steamed gently beside a dish of butter. A bowl of sliced fruit rested near a small pitcher of cream.
Lyanna had already claimed most of it.
Rhaegar sat opposite her, one elbow resting against the arm of his chair, watching her with quiet amusement.
She had been speaking almost nonstop since she woke.
“The wolfswood is enormous,” Lyanna was saying now, gesturing with the piece of bread as though she could draw the forest in the air between them. “You could ride for hours without seeing the same tree twice.”
Rhaegar listened patiently.
“And the godswood at Winterfell,” she continued, her voice warming with excitement, “is older than the castle itself. The heart tree there is huge. Its branches hang so low you can almost touch the leaves from the ground.”
Her grey eyes shone with the memory.
“You will like it,” she said firmly. “It is quiet there. Not like the gardens in this place where half the court is always wandering about pretending to pray.”
Rhaegar took a slow sip of wine, still watching her.
“The North is different,” Lyanna continued, warming to her subject. “The air smells like pine and frost, even in summer. And when it snows the entire world goes silent.”
She paused, smiling faintly. “You will see.”
Rhaegar did not answer immediately.
He was simply looking at her.
Lyanna noticed after a moment. Her brow furrowed slightly.
“Why are you looking at me like that?”
The question was half suspicious, half amused.
Rhaegar leaned back in his chair, still studying her face. “You are beautiful.”
Lyanna blinked.
Of all the answers she expected, that had not been one of them.
Color rose faintly in her cheeks.
“You have seen me every day for months.”
“And you remain beautiful every day.”
She rolled her eyes, though the faint smile tugging at her mouth betrayed her. “You are insufferable in the morning.”
Rhaegar chuckled quietly.
Lyanna shook her head, returning to the fruit bowl.
“You will see what I mean when we reach Winterfell,” she said after a moment. “The godswood there is nothing like the small ones in the south. The trees are ancient. Some of them were standing before the Andals had even crossed the sea.”
She paused thoughtfully. “You will probably spend hours there.”
“Why do you think so?”
“Because you like quiet places where people are forced to think.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “That is not inaccurate.”
Lyanna popped another piece of fruit into her mouth before continuing.
“And the hot springs beneath the castle keep the walls warm even in winter. The water runs through the stone like veins. When the snow falls outside you can still walk barefoot on the floors inside.”
Her excitement was contagious.
Rhaegar watched her speak with a kind of quiet wonder.
For months now she had been learning his world. The politics of court. The suffocating rules of the Red Keep. The endless watchfulness required of royalty.
Now he was about to see hers.
The North.
The place that had shaped her long before she ever set foot in the south.
Lyanna finally noticed his silence again. “You are staring at me again.”
“I am listening.”
“No,” she said. “You are staring.”
He smiled. “Perhaps both.”
She narrowed her eyes slightly. “You will not enjoy the North if you keep behaving like that.”
“Like what?”
“Like a poet.”
Rhaegar laughed quietly. “I cannot promise that.”
Lyanna sighed dramatically.
“Gods help my family.”
Later that morning the atmosphere of the Red Keep shifted noticeably.
The warmth of breakfast faded the moment Rhaegar stepped into the corridors leading toward the throne room.
The castle felt colder here.
Servants moved quickly through the hallways with lowered heads. Guards stood rigid along the walls. Every whisper seemed carefully measured.
The presence of the king could be felt even before one entered the hall itself.
When Rhaegar finally stepped into the throne room, the familiar unease settled across his shoulders.
Aerys sat upon the Iron Throne like a gaunt shadow of the man he had once been.
His silver hair hung long and unkempt around his shoulders. His beard had grown wild in recent months, streaked with grey and curling unevenly against his narrow face.
His eyes gleamed with restless suspicion.
Several courtiers lingered near the edges of the hall, though none dared speak loudly in the king’s presence.
Rhaegar approached the throne slowly. “Your Grace.”
Aerys leaned forward slightly. “Rhaegar.”
The king’s voice carried the sharp edge of constant mistrust. “What brings you here this morning?”
Rhaegar bowed his head respectfully. “I wished to inform you of a journey I intend to take.”
Aerys’s eyes narrowed immediately. “A journey.”
“Yes.”
“Where?”
“To the North.”
The words hung in the air for a moment.
Aerys’s thin fingers tightened against the arm of the throne.
“The North,” he repeated slowly.
“Yes. To Winterfell.”
“Why?”
The suspicion in his voice was immediate and unmistakable.
Rhaegar remained calm. “Lyanna has not seen her home in nearly three years. Her family has requested a visit.”
Aerys stared down at him. “Her family.”
“Yes.”
The king leaned back slightly, studying his son carefully. “You expect me to believe this journey is merely a pleasant visit to your wife’s kin?”
Rhaegar met his gaze without hesitation. “It will strengthen ties between the crown and the North.”
Aerys’s eyes flickered with thought. “The Starks are loyal,” he said.
“They are.”
“And yet you wish to travel there.”
“Yes.”
Aerys tapped his fingers against the throne. “You will take your dragon.”
“Yes.”
The king’s lips twitched faintly. “Dragons flying north over the Seven Kingdoms will remind the lords who rules them.”
“That is my hope.”
Aerys studied him for a long moment.
Suspicion flickered behind his eyes. “You are not gathering allies against me, are you, my son?”
The question was spoken lightly.
The threat beneath it was unmistakable.
Rhaegar bowed his head slightly. “I serve the crown.”
Aerys leaned forward again.
For several seconds he said nothing.
Finally he laughed.
A thin, unsettling sound that echoed through the hall.
“Go then,” he said. “Visit your wolves.”
Rhaegar inclined his head.
“You have my thanks.”
As he turned to leave, the king’s voice followed him across the hall.
“Bring the Stark girl back alive. The Stranger seems to have taken a liking to her.”
Rhaegar did not look back.
But his jaw tightened slightly as he walked from the throne room.
The North awaited.
And the game for the future of the realm had already begun.
By midday the Red Keep had settled into the slow rhythm of court life.
Servants moved quietly through the corridors carrying trays and pitchers. The clatter of armor echoed now and then from the training yard below, where knights drilled beneath the autumn sun. Beyond the castle walls the city buzzed with its usual restless energy, though here in the upper halls the noise faded into a distant murmur.
Lyanna found herself grateful for the quiet.
She had spent the morning speaking with tailors, maesters, and stewards who had suddenly developed very strong opinions about what a princess should bring when traveling to the North. Most of them had never set foot north of the Neck, yet each seemed certain the journey would involve unbearable cold, savage winds, and perhaps even wolves wandering through the corridors of Winterfell.
Lyanna had listened with increasing amusement.
Eventually she had escaped.
Now she sat beside the long window of a smaller dining chamber, sunlight spilling across the table as servants laid out the midday meal.
Across from her sat Viserys. The young prince was frowning intensely at a piece of bread in front of him as though it had personally offended him.
“You are thinking too hard about that,” Lyanna observed.
Viserys looked up. “I am not.”
“You are staring at it like it has secrets.”
He huffed slightly and tore the bread in half. “I was thinking.”
“About what?”
“The journey.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “You mean the one you are not invited on?”
Viserys scowled. “That is unfair.”
“It is practical.”
“I could survive the North.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “You complain when the sea wind is cold.”
“The North cannot be worse than Dragonstone.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “You have never seen a northern winter.”
Before Viserys could respond, the door opened again.
Rhaella Targaryen entered the chamber slowly, one hand resting lightly against the edge of the doorway as though steadying herself.
Lyanna rose immediately. “Your Grace.”
Rhaella offered her a gentle smile. “You do not need to stand for me, Lyanna.”
Viserys had already hurried across the room.
“Mother.”
Rhaella brushed a hand through his pale hair before allowing him to guide her toward the table.
She looked tired.
Not the simple fatigue of a sleepless night, but the deeper weariness that had lived in her eyes for many years now.
Still, there was something softer in her expression today.
Something Lyanna had not seen before.
They settled together at the table while servants poured wine and arranged the dishes before them.
For a time the conversation remained light.
Viserys spoke animatedly about the dragons circling the castle towers that morning, insisting he had seen Vaelarys dive toward the sea before rising again above the harbor.
Lyanna listened with mild amusement.
Rhaella watched them both with quiet affection.
Finally Lyanna noticed the queen touching her stomach almost unconsciously.
The gesture was small.
But unmistakable.
Lyanna’s brows lifted slightly. “Your Grace.”
Rhaella looked up. “Yes?”
Lyanna hesitated only briefly.
“You are expecting.”
The words hung gently in the air between them.
Viserys froze. “Mother?”
Rhaella’s fingers stilled against her gown.
For a moment she did not speak.
Then she exhaled slowly.
“Yes.”
Viserys’s eyes widened. “Truly?”
“Yes.”
The young prince’s face lit with excitement.
“A brother?”
“Or a sister.”
Viserys grinned. “I hope it is a dragon rider.”
Lyanna smiled faintly at his enthusiasm.
But her attention remained on the queen.
Rhaella’s expression was complicated.
There was happiness there. But beneath it something else lingered.
Something far heavier.
“I learned only recently,” Rhaella said quietly.
Viserys leaned forward eagerly. “When will the baby come?”
“Many months from now.”
He nodded seriously, as though already planning the matter carefully.
“I will teach them everything.”
Lyanna could not help smiling. “That is very generous of you.”
Viserys looked pleased with himself.
Rhaella watched him for a moment.
Her hand returned to her stomach.
“This child,” she said softly, “was not conceived in kindness.”
The room grew very quiet, despite Viserys' chattering.
Lyanna felt a tightness in her chest.
No one in the Red Keep needed to ask what she meant.
Viserys did not seem to realise the conversation they were having, and continued to talk of his future sibling.
Rhaella continued speaking gently.
“The king is not a gentle man.”
The words were calm.
But the truth beneath them carried years of suffering.
Lyanna reached across the table slowly, resting her hand over the queen’s.
“You do not need to explain.”
Rhaella smiled faintly. “I know.”
Her gaze drifted toward Viserys again. “But when I look at him…”
The young prince was now enthusiastically explaining to Lyanna how he intended to teach the baby to ride a dragon before they could even walk.
Rhaella’s voice softened. “And when I look at Rhaegar... I remember why I endure.”
Her hand tightened slightly against Lyanna’s.
“Children have a way of giving us strength when we think we have none left.”
Lyanna squeezed her hand gently. “They do.”
Rhaella nodded slowly. “This child will not belong to his cruelty.”
Viserys finally noticed the silence between them. “What are you whispering about?”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “We were discussing how you will soon have someone smaller to order around.”
His face lit immediately. “That will be excellent.”
Rhaella laughed softly.
The sound was quiet.
But genuine.
And for a moment, in that small sunlit room, the weight of the Red Keep seemed to lift.
The afternoon sun hung low over the Red Keep when Rhaegar finally sought out the man he needed to speak with.
The castle’s training yard rang with the clash of steel and the sharp shouts of knights sparring beneath the watchful eyes of their captains. The scent of dust and sweat hung in the warm air as squires hurried along the edges of the yard carrying shields and practice swords.
Rhaegar paused along the stone balcony that overlooked the grounds below.
He did not need to search long.
The white cloak made him easy to find.
Jaime Lannister moved across the yard with a grace that made the other knights look clumsy by comparison. Even at a distance it was clear why he had gained such renown for his skill.
His golden hair flashed in the sunlight as he disarmed his opponent with a swift movement, the wooden practice blade spinning from the man’s grasp before he even realized what had happened.
The watching squires murmured in admiration.
Jaime laughed and tossed the sword aside before noticing the prince standing above.
Their eyes met briefly.
Jaime offered a lazy salute with his practice blade before handing it off to a nearby squire.
A few moments later he was climbing the steps toward the balcony.
“Your Grace,” he said lightly as he approached.
Rhaegar inclined his head. “Ser Jaime.”
Jaime leaned his elbows against the stone railing beside him, glancing down toward the training yard again.
“I assume this is not a social visit.”
“No.”
Jaime smirked faintly. “That is disappointing.”
Rhaegar studied him quietly for a moment.
Jaime Lannister was still young. Barely more than a boy in many ways. Yet there was a sharp intelligence behind the casual arrogance in his expression.
He was far more observant than most people realized.
“You are loyal to your vows,” Rhaegar said at last.
Jaime glanced sideways at him. “That is generally the expectation of the Kingsguard.”
“You take them seriously.”
“I try.”
Rhaegar rested his hands against the stone railing. “I have heard whispers about you.”
Jaime raised an eyebrow. “That sounds ominous.”
“Whispers that you have little patience for cruelty.”
For the first time Jaime’s expression shifted slightly.
The humor faded. “I imagine the Red Keep produces many whispers.”
“Some are more truthful than others.”
Jaime’s gaze drifted back toward the yard below.
For several moments he said nothing.
Then he sighed quietly.
“If this is about the king,” he said carefully, “you should know that I guard his door, not his conscience.”
Rhaegar’s voice remained calm. “And yet you hear things.”
Jaime’s jaw tightened slightly. “Yes.”
“The queen.”
Jaime did not answer.
He did not need to.
The silence itself confirmed everything.
Rhaegar continued gently. “You care about her.”
Jaime let out a soft breath. “I swore to protect her.”
“And you cannot.”
The words were not accusatory.
They were simply true.
Jaime’s hands tightened briefly against the railing. “Not against him,” he said quietly.
Rhaegar turned toward him then.
“I intend to change that.”
Jaime looked up sharply.
Their eyes met.
“You mean to remove him.”
“Yes.”
Jaime studied him carefully. “That is treason.”
“It is survival.”
Jaime gave a quiet laugh. “Those two things seem to overlap often in this castle.”
Rhaegar nodded. “I will not pretend this path is simple.”
Jaime’s gaze sharpened. “You are gathering allies.”
“Yes.”
“The Stormlands.”
“Yes.”
“The Vale.”
“Yes.”
Jaime’s brow furrowed. “And the North, by extension Riverrun as well.”
“Yes.”
He was silent for a moment.
Then he looked directly at Rhaegar. “You want the West.”
“I want your father.”
Jaime let out a quiet whistle. “You do not ask for small things.”
“Tywin Lannister commands wealth, soldiers, and influence across half the realm.”
Jaime smiled faintly. “He also despises your father.”
Rhaegar did not argue. “Your father values strength and stability,” he said instead. “The realm will have neither if Aerys remains king.”
Jaime studied him thoughtfully. “You believe he would support you.”
“I believe he will support the future.”
Jaime rested his chin briefly against his hand.
“And you want me to convince him.”
“I want you to speak honestly.”
Jaime laughed softly. “My father and honesty have a complicated relationship.”
“Even so.”
The young knight was quiet again for several moments.
Finally he spoke.
“You know what people say about my father.”
He continued, “That he is ruthless. That he is patient. That he does not forgive betrayal.”
Rhaegar met his gaze calmly. “I am not asking him to betray the realm.”
Jaime considered that. “And what about my vows?”
“You swore to protect the royal family.”
Jaime nodded slowly. “Yes.”
Rhaegar’s voice softened. “Then protect them.”
Jaime frowned slightly.
“The queen.”
“Yes.”
“And the princess.”
Jaime glanced up sharply. “Your wife?”
“She carries my child.”
Jaime’s expression changed immediately. “I heard rumors.”
“They are true.”
For a moment the sounds of the training yard below seemed very distant.
Jaime ran a hand through his hair. “So your child will be born into this chaos.”
“Unless we end it.”
Jaime looked toward the horizon beyond the castle walls. “The queen suffers every night,” he said quietly.
Rhaegar said nothing.
“She thinks no one knows.”
“But you do.”
“Yes.” Jaime’s jaw tightened again. “I hear things through the door.”
The words were spoken with quiet bitterness.
“And you cannot intervene.”
“No.”
Rhaegar placed a hand on the railing beside him. “That will change.”
Jaime looked at him again. “You truly believe you can stop him.”
“I will.”
Silence stretched between them.
Finally Jaime straightened. “You want me to write to my father.”
“Yes.”
“To tell him the prince intends to remove the king.”
“To tell him the realm must survive.”
Jaime studied him one last time.
Then he nodded. “I will write.”
Relief flickered briefly across Rhaegar’s face.
“But understand something,” Jaime added quietly. “If my father supports you, it will not be because of loyalty.”
“I know.”
“It will be because he believes you will win.”
Rhaegar allowed himself a faint smile. “That is reason enough.”
Jaime smirked slightly. “Well then.” He pushed away from the railing. “I suppose we are plotting treason together now.”
Rhaegar chuckled softly. “History may call it something kinder.”
Jaime paused halfway down the steps. “One more thing.”
“Yes?”
Jaime glanced back. “If this fails…”
Rhaegar did not hesitate. “It will not.”
Jaime studied him for a moment longer.
Then he nodded once.
And continued down the steps toward the yard below.
The evening winds moved gently through the open windows of the Red Keep, carrying with them the distant sounds of the harbor below.
Lyanna sat beside the hearth in her chambers, one leg tucked beneath her as she leaned forward over the small table before her. Several folded parchments lay scattered across the wood, their seals already broken.
She had not expected letters so soon.
Yet the ravens of the North flew swiftly when they carried Stark words.
Rhaegar entered quietly, closing the chamber door behind him. The glow of the fire lit the room in warm gold, and for a moment he simply watched her.
Lyanna’s brow was furrowed in concentration as she read.
“Bad news?” he asked gently.
She looked up immediately, her expression brightening when she saw him. “No.”
Then she lifted one of the letters. “Just my brothers.”
Rhaegar crossed the room slowly and took the chair opposite her.
“More than one?”
“All three.”
“That seems excessive.”
Lyanna snorted softly. “You clearly do not know the Starks.”
She lifted the first parchment. “This one is from Ned.”
Rhaegar nodded slightly.
Lyanna unfolded the letter again and scanned the familiar handwriting. “He apologizes for not traveling south with Robert and Jon.”
Her voice softened slightly. “He says he did not wish to leave the Eyrie while both Robert and Jon were away.”
Rhaegar listened quietly.
Lyanna continued reading. “He writes that Robert exaggerates everything and that I should not believe half of what he says.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “That seems wise advice.”
Lyanna rolled her eyes. “He also says he hopes I am well. And that he would like to meet you properly.”
“That is encouraging.”
“He says he trusts Brandon’s judgment.”
Rhaegar’s gaze flickered briefly. “That is perhaps less encouraging.”
Lyanna laughed. “Brandon’s judgment is usually sound.”
“Usually.”
She folded Ned’s letter carefully. “He also says he regrets not seeing me himself.”
The words carried a quiet affection.
Lyanna placed the parchment aside.
“Now this one,” she said, lifting the second letter, “is from Benjen.”
Her expression changed immediately. A grin spread across her face.
“Benjen is apparently very pleased with himself.”
“Why?”
She cleared her throat theatrically.
“He writes that the entire castle erupted into chaos when the raven arrived announcing our visit.”
Rhaegar leaned forward slightly.
“Chaos?”
“According to him, Brandon nearly knocked over a chair when he heard.”
Rhaegar chuckled. “I imagine that is accurate.”
Lyanna continued. “Benjen says the servants are already preparing guest chambers, and that the kitchens have begun planning a feast large enough to feed half the North.”
She shook her head with quiet fondness. “He is very excited.”
Rhaegar could hear it in her voice.
Lyanna missed her home.
Even surrounded by dragons and crowns, the pull of the North remained strong within her.
“What else does he say?”
Lyanna’s grin widened. “He says that you must bring your dragon.”
Rhaegar laughed softly. “Of course he does.”
“He wants to see if the stories are true.”
“They are.”
“He also says the wolves will probably howl for three days when they see Vaelarys.”
“That is possible.”
Lyanna folded Benjen’s letter carefully and placed it beside Ned’s.
Then she hesitated.
Her fingers rested on the final parchment.
Rhaegar noticed the change in her expression.
“This one is from Brandon,” she said quietly.
Rhaegar leaned back slightly in his chair. “Your brother writes often?”
“Not usually.”
Lyanna turned the parchment slowly in her hands. “He prefers speaking to writing.”
“Then this must be important.”
She broke the seal completely and unfolded the letter.
“What does he say?” Rhaegar asked.
Lyanna glanced up at him. “He says Winterfell is ready.”
Rhaegar’s expression remained calm, though he watched her closely.
Lyanna continued reading. “He writes that the northern lords have begun gathering earlier than usual.”
That made Rhaegar pause slightly. “Gathering?”
Lyanna nodded.
“Karstark, Manderly, Umber, Bolton have arrived so far. That leaves Mormont, Glover, Cerwyn, Reed, Tallhart, Flint and Hornwood.”
She looked down again, reading the next lines more carefully. “Brandon says the North remembers its loyalties.”
Rhaegar remained silent.
Lyanna read the final lines aloud. “‘You spoke plainly when last we met, Prince Rhaegar. I respect that. Come north and we will speak plainly again. The wolves of Winterfell do not fear dragons, but they will stand beside them when the realm needs it.’”
The room fell quiet for a moment.
Lyanna lowered the letter slowly. “Well,” she said, folding the parchment. “That sounds like Brandon.”
Rhaegar allowed himself a faint smile. “Yes.”
“He did not threaten you.”
“No.”
“He did not challenge you either.”
“No.”
Lyanna leaned back slightly in her chair. “That means he believes you.”
Rhaegar’s gaze softened as he looked at her. “That matters more than you realize.”
Lyanna set the letter beside the others. “The North will listen to you,” she said quietly. “But Brandon will make sure they hear the truth first.”
“That is exactly why I wanted to speak to him.”
She studied him for a moment before smiling faintly.
“You are going to survive meeting my family after all.”
Rhaegar chuckled softly.
“That remains to be seen.”
The chamber grew quiet after the last letter was folded.
The fire crackled softly in the hearth, its warm glow filling the room with gentle light. Outside the tall windows, night had already claimed the sky above King’s Landing. The harbor lights shimmered faintly across the dark waters of Blackwater Bay, and far below the distant murmur of the city drifted upward like the slow breathing of some restless creature.
Lyanna sat back in her chair, Brandon’s letter resting in her hands for a moment longer before she placed it carefully beside the others.
Across from her, Rhaegar Targaryen watched her quietly.
She could feel his gaze even without looking.
“My family likes you,” she said at last.
Rhaegar’s mouth curved slightly.
“They have not met me.”
“They trust me.”
“That may be even more dangerous.”
Lyanna snorted softly at that.
“It is,” she admitted.
She gathered the letters into a neat stack, smoothing the edges of the parchment with absent fingers.
“Benjen is going to lose his mind when he sees Vaelarys,” she said. “He has been obsessed with dragons since he was five.”
Rhaegar leaned back in his chair. “I imagine most children are.”
“Benjen is worse than most children.” She paused. “And Brandon is already gathering half the North.”
“Yes.”
Lyanna glanced up at him again.
“You do not seem worried.”
“I expected it.”
“Because you told him everything.”
“Yes.”
She studied him for a moment longer. “You trust him.”
“I trust the man who raised you.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “That was our father.”
“And Brandon learned from him.”
That answer seemed to satisfy her.
The fire shifted behind them with a soft crackle as another log collapsed into the embers.
Lyanna finally pushed her chair back and stood, stretching slightly.
“I should sleep,” she said. “Apparently the entire castle believes traveling north requires an army of tailors and maesters.”
Rhaegar chuckled. “That sounds accurate.”
She moved toward the bed slowly, her bare feet silent against the cool stone floor.
The chamber was warm, but the night air drifting through the open window carried the faint scent of salt from the bay.
Lyanna climbed onto the bed and pulled the heavy blankets around herself with a quiet sigh.
“Remind me never to travel with half the Red Keep again.”
“You are a princess,” Rhaegar replied as he rose from his chair. “It is unavoidable.”
“That is unfortunate.”
He crossed the room slowly, extinguishing one of the candles along the table before approaching the bed.
Lyanna watched him through half-lidded eyes.
“You are still thinking.”
“That is my curse.”
“It is very inconvenient for everyone else.”
Rhaegar sat beside her on the edge of the mattress.
For a moment he said nothing.
Lyanna shifted slightly beneath the blankets.
“You look like you have another speech forming in your head.”
“Perhaps.”
Her gaze followed his as it drifted slowly downward.
To her stomach.
Lyanna sighed dramatically. “You know I am not even showing yet.”
“I am aware.”
“You are speaking to nothing.”
“I disagree.”
He placed his hand gently against her stomach.
The gesture was careful.
Almost reverent.
Lyanna watched him with quiet amusement. “What exactly are you doing?”
Rhaegar leaned slightly closer.
Then he spoke softly. “You have caused an even larger stir.”
Lyanna’s lips twitched.
He continued. “The North is preparing feasts. The court whispers endlessly. Your mother and uncle will likely argue about your name for years.”
Lyanna laughed softly.
“You are assuming this child will even tolerate the name we give them.”
“That is a fair concern.”
His voice softened slightly. “You will inherit two very stubborn bloodlines.”
Lyanna reached down, threading her fingers gently through his silver hair.
“That is unfortunate for the realm.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “You will grow up between two worlds,” he continued quietly. “The fire of my house and the strength of your mother’s.”
Lyanna’s teasing faded as she watched him.
“You will hear songs of dragons and stories of winter forests.”
His hand remained steady against her stomach. “You will walk beneath ancient trees in the godswood of Winterfell.”
Lyanna’s chest tightened slightly at the image.
“And you will ride beneath open skies where wolves still howl at night.”
The room had grown very quiet.
The fire flickered softly in the hearth.
Lyanna brushed her thumb gently along his temple. “You are going to spoil this child before they are even born.”
“That seems inevitable.”
“You will be terrible at discipline.”
“I suspect your brother Brandon will handle that.”
Lyanna laughed. “That is absolutely true.”
Rhaegar looked up at her again.
His expression was softer now. “I hope they inherit your courage.”
Lyanna’s voice softened in return. “That may get them into trouble.”
“Then they will also need your stubbornness.”
“That is much worse.”
He chuckled quietly.
Lyanna leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead. “You will be a good father,” she said.
Rhaegar met her gaze. “I will try.”
Lyanna pulled him down beside her beneath the blankets. “You will not need to try very hard.”
The fire burned low as the night deepened around them.
Outside the Red Keep, the wind moved softly across the towers of the castle.
And somewhere high above the city, the distant roar of a dragon echoed through the dark sky.
Notes:
Missing Lyanna and Jaime's friendship from my other fic :(
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 36: Vaelarys Kneels
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning sunlight poured through the tall windows of Lyanna’s chambers, washing the room in pale gold.
The air smelled faintly of lavender and warm linen. Outside the walls of the Red Keep the city had already woken, the distant noise of merchants and sailors rising from the streets below like the hum of a restless hive. Yet within the princess’s chambers the atmosphere remained calm, almost peaceful.
Bolts of fabric lay draped across tables and chairs.
Dark wool from the North. Thick grey furs. Soft leather dyed the deep greens and browns of winter forests.
Several tailors moved carefully around the room while two handmaidens adjusted the sleeves of the gown Lyanna currently wore.
Lyanna stood upon the small raised platform near the window, arms lifted slightly while the women worked.
The gown itself was nothing like the silks she had worn since arriving in King’s Landing.
It was practical.
Heavy northern wool in a deep charcoal shade, trimmed with subtle embroidery along the sleeves. The design was elegant but strong, reminiscent of the clothing worn by noblewomen in Winterfell rather than the flowing southern styles favored by the court.
Lyanna watched the tailors pin the fabric thoughtfully.
“It is warmer than anything I have worn in years,” she said.
“That is the idea, my princess,” one tailor replied nervously.
Lyanna smiled faintly. “I approve.”
Behind her, seated comfortably near the table where the fabrics had been arranged, sat Ashara Dayne.
Ashara had one leg crossed over the other, studying the various gowns with the air of someone who had already formed several strong opinions.
“That one will be far too heavy if you insist on wearing it indoors,” she said.
Lyanna glanced toward her. “In the North it will not be.”
Ashara laughed softly. “That is precisely why I prefer Dorne.”
One of the handmaidens stepped back. “My princess, if you would turn slightly.”
Lyanna shifted her stance obediently.
The movement caused the fabric around her waist to tighten briefly.
She noticed it immediately.
Her gaze dropped instinctively to her stomach.
The change was small.
Very small.
Yet it was there.
A gentle curve beneath the fabric that had not existed even a few weeks earlier.
Lyanna placed a hand there without thinking.
Her expression softened.
Ashara noticed.
“You are smiling.”
Lyanna looked up. “Am I?”
“Yes.” Ashara tilted her head slightly, watching her friend with quiet curiosity. “You seem pleased.”
Lyanna ran her hand lightly over the fabric again. “I am.”
The tailors continued adjusting the gown, though their movements had grown slower as they sensed the conversation shifting into something more personal.
Ashara spoke gently. “Many women would feel differently.”
Lyanna shrugged slightly. “Why?”
“Because court is unkind.”
Lyanna snorted softly. “Court has been unkind since the day I arrived.”
Ashara smiled. “That is true.”
Lyanna looked down again at the subtle curve beneath the wool.
“This is not something I would ever be ashamed of.”
Her voice held quiet certainty. “It is ours.”
Ashara’s expression softened.
“Yes,” she said quietly. “It is.”
The final pins were placed.
One of the tailors stepped back and bowed slightly.
“If the princess would like to try walking.”
Lyanna stepped down from the platform.
The gown moved easily with her stride.
Strong. Comfortable. Familiar.
For a moment she almost felt as though she were walking the halls of Winterfell again.
Ashara clapped her hands lightly. “That one stays.”
Lyanna laughed. “I was not aware you had been placed in charge of my wardrobe.”
“I have excellent taste.”
The tailors exchanged relieved glances.
Lyanna turned toward them.
“That will be all for now.”
They bowed quickly.
Within moments the tailors and handmaidens gathered their fabrics and tools before quietly leaving the chamber.
The room fell into peaceful silence once more.
Ashara rose and moved toward the small table near the hearth where a servant had earlier left a tray of tea.
She poured two cups.
Lyanna removed the heavy cloak that had been draped over her shoulders and joined her.
They sat together near the fire.
For a time their conversation remained light.
Ashara spoke of court gossip.
Lyanna mocked half of it mercilessly.
At one point Ashara described a particularly dramatic argument between two ladies of the Reach regarding the proper color of mourning gowns.
Lyanna nearly spilled her tea laughing.
“I will not miss this nonsense in the North.”
Ashara grinned. “I suspect the North has its own nonsense.”
“Yes.” Lyanna smiled. “But at least ours usually involves snowball fights or hunting disputes.”
Ashara rested her chin in her hand. “That sounds much more entertaining.”
Silence settled between them briefly.
Then Ashara spoke again. “You seem happy.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “That sounds suspicious.”
“It is an observation.”
Lyanna stirred her tea slowly.
“I am.”
Ashara watched her carefully. “With him?”
Lyanna did not pretend to misunderstand. “Yes.”
Her voice held no hesitation.
Ashara leaned back slightly.
“That was not always the case.”
Lyanna laughed quietly. “No.”
For a moment the memories flickered between them.
The tension of their early marriage.
The misunderstandings.
The stubborn pride on both sides.
Yet all of that felt distant now.
Lyanna looked into the fire. “He listens.”
Ashara nodded. “That is rare.”
“He does not try to control me.”
“That is rarer.”
Lyanna smiled. “And he is kinder than most people realize.”
Ashara studied her thoughtfully.
“You love him.”
Lyanna did not look away from the flames. “Yes.”
The word was simple.
Certain.
Ashara smiled softly. “I am glad.”
Lyanna glanced toward her.
“So am I.”
The wind coming from Blackwater Bay carried the sharp scent of salt and seaweed across the outer terraces of the Red Keep. The air was cooler than it had been in past weeks, the slow turning of the seasons bringing a subtle chill even to the southern capital.
Rhaegar stood beside the stone balustrade overlooking the training yard.
Below him knights sparred in the dust while squires ran between them carrying shields and blunted swords. The rhythmic clash of steel echoed up the stone walls, mingling with the distant cries of gulls circling the harbor.
Rhaegar barely noticed any of it.
His thoughts had been occupied for days with plans, alliances, letters, and the careful balancing of truths that could not yet be spoken aloud within the Red Keep.
Footsteps approached from behind.
Quick. Impatient.
He did not need to turn to know who it was.
Viserys appeared beside him, his pale hair stirred by the wind as he leaned against the railing.
“You are avoiding me.”
Rhaegar allowed a faint smile. “I was unaware that I had been summoned.”
Viserys frowned. “That is not funny.”
“I was not joking.”
The younger prince exhaled sharply, his frustration obvious.
“You are leaving for the North.”
“Yes.”
“And you are not taking me.”
Rhaegar finally turned toward him. “That is correct.”
Viserys threw his hands up. “I want to see it.”
“The North?”
“Yes.” His voice grew more animated as he spoke. “I want to see Winterfell. I want to see the Wall. I want to see real snow.”
Rhaegar studied him calmly. “You have seen snow.”
“Not real snow.” Viserys gestured vaguely northward. “The kind that covers the world.”
Rhaegar almost laughed. “You have been listening to Benjen Stark’s letters.”
Viserys scowled. “They make it sound incredible.”
“I imagine it is.”
Viserys leaned forward against the railing, staring out toward the distant sea. “You get to travel everywhere.”
“That is the burden of being heir.”
“It does not look like a burden.”
Rhaegar’s expression softened slightly. “Many things look easier than they truly are.”
Viserys kicked lightly at the stone floor. “It is not fair.”
“Perhaps not.”
Silence lingered for a moment.
Then Rhaegar spoke again. “You will not be traveling north with us.”
Viserys groaned. “I know.”
“But you will be traveling somewhere else.”
The younger prince looked up. “What do you mean?”
Rhaegar’s gaze returned to the training yard below.
“For a time, you and our mother will be returning to Dragonstone.”
Viserys blinked. “Dragonstone?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
Rhaegar’s voice lowered slightly. “Because it is safer.”
Viserys studied his brother carefully.
For a moment the frustration on his face faded.
“You are beginning it.”
Rhaegar did not answer immediately.
Viserys straightened slightly. “The plan.”
“Yes.”
The word was quiet.
But final.
Viserys’ expression changed.
The boyish annoyance that had filled his voice moments earlier disappeared, replaced by a sudden seriousness.
“You are going to remove him.”
Rhaegar met his gaze. “Yes.”
Viserys glanced around the terrace instinctively even though no one else stood nearby.
“When?”
“Soon.” His voice remained calm. “But not yet.”
Viserys leaned closer. “And the North?”
“They must hear it from me.”
“And the Stormlands already support you.”
“Yes.”
“The Vale too.”
“Yes.”
Viserys exhaled slowly. “So Dragonstone is…”
“A refuge.”
“For mother.”
“And for you.”
Viserys frowned. “What about Lyanna?”
Rhaegar rested his hands on the railing.
“She will travel with me to Winterfell.”
“And after?”
“On our return we will stop at Dragonstone.”
Viserys frowned again. “And then?”
“I will leave her there.”
The words made Viserys stiffen.
“You are going back to King’s Landing alone.”
“Yes.”
The younger prince stared at him. “That is dangerous.”
“I am aware.”
Silence fell again.
Then Rhaegar placed a hand on Viserys’ shoulder. “When that happens, you will remain on Dragonstone.”
Viserys’ posture straightened instinctively.
“You will protect them.”
“Protect who?”
“Your mother.”
Viserys nodded immediately.
“Of course.”
“Lyanna.”
Another nod.
“And the child she carries.”
Viserys’ eyes flickered briefly toward Rhaegar’s expression.
Then Rhaegar continued. “And the child our mother carries as well.”
For a moment the wind was the only sound on the terrace.
Viserys swallowed. “That is… a lot.”
“Yes.” Rhaegar’s voice was steady. “But you are capable of it.”
Viserys stood straighter.
His shoulders pulled back slightly.
“You trust me with that.”
“I do.”
The younger prince lifted his chin. “I will not fail.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “I know.”
Viserys glanced out toward the sea again.
“Still wish I could see the Wall though.”
Rhaegar laughed softly. “Perhaps one day.”
Viserys turned toward him again. “When everything is finished.”
“Yes.”
The boy’s expression brightened slightly at the thought.
“I want to see the top of it.”
“You may find it less exciting than you imagine.”
“I doubt that.”
Rhaegar rested his hands against the stone railing again.
The wind carried the distant roar of a dragon somewhere beyond the city.
Viserys looked up toward the sound instinctively. “That is Vaelarys.”
“Yes.”
“Is Lyanna coming to the Dragonpit today?”
“She is.”
Viserys grinned suddenly. “Good.”
“Why?”
“I want to see if the dragon likes her more than he likes you.”
Rhaegar chuckled. “That may already be the case.”
Viserys pushed away from the railing. “I am going to watch.”
He paused halfway down the terrace steps.
“Oh.”
Rhaegar raised an eyebrow. “Yes?”
Viserys grinned mischievously.
“If Vaelarys kneels for her, you will never hear the end of it.”
Rhaegar laughed quietly as the boy disappeared down the steps.
Somewhere high above the Red Keep, the shadow of a dragon passed briefly across the courtyard below.
The Dragonpit loomed over the eastern hill of King’s Landing like some ancient beast of stone.
Its vast dome rose above the surrounding buildings, blackened by centuries of smoke and dragonfire. Even now the air around it carried a faint scent of ash and warm iron, a smell that never truly left a place where dragons dwelled.
The gates had been opened early that morning.
Guards lined the approach as servants and dragonkeepers moved about their duties with careful efficiency. The men who tended the royal dragons had learned long ago that routine and calm were the only ways to survive their work.
Within the cavernous interior of the pit, shadows moved along the towering walls as great chains creaked softly and torchlight flickered across stone worn smooth by generations of winged beasts.
Rhaegar stood near the center of the vast chamber.
Beside him, the immense form of Vaelarys shifted slowly upon the dark stone floor.
Vaelarys was magnificent.
His scales gleamed a deep black that caught the torchlight like polished obsidian. Veins of red shimmered faintly along his wings where the thin membranes stretched between long, powerful bones.
He was enormous even by dragon standards.
When he breathed, thin wisps of smoke curled from his nostrils and drifted upward toward the open dome above.
One of the dragonkeepers approached Rhaegar cautiously.
“Ñuha dārilaros,” he said quietly. “Se dārilaros ēza arrived.”
("My prince,", "The princess has arrived.")
Rhaegar nodded once.
"Ivestragī zirȳla isse."
(“Let her enter.”)
The keeper bowed and moved quickly toward the gates.
A moment later footsteps echoed faintly through the vast chamber.
Lyanna stepped inside.
She paused just beyond the entrance, allowing her eyes to adjust to the dim torchlight.
Though she had visited the Dragonpit before, the sight of the massive beast within never failed to stir something deep within her chest.
Vaelarys was watching her.
The dragon’s enormous head tilted slightly, silver eyes gleaming with quiet intelligence.
Lyanna walked forward slowly.
The heavy northern cloak she wore shifted around her shoulders as she moved, its thick fur collar framing her face.
Rhaegar stepped toward her. “You came.”
“You summoned me.”
“I did.”
Lyanna glanced toward the dragon again.
Vaelarys had not taken his gaze off her.
“That is still unsettling,” she admitted softly.
Rhaegar smiled faintly.
“He likes you.”
“How comforting.”
Lyanna continued walking toward them.
The dragon’s enormous body shifted again.
The ground trembled slightly beneath his claws as he adjusted her stance.
Then something unexpected happened.
Vaelarys lowered his head.
Slowly. Deliberately.
The great dragon bent one massive foreleg, his enormous body lowering toward the ground. His wings folded tightly against his sides as he bowed.
Lyanna stopped mid-step. “What is he doing?”
Rhaegar’s smile deepened. “He is greeting you.”
Lyanna stared at the dragon. “You did not tell him to do that.”
“No.”
Vaelarys lowered himself further until his massive head rested almost level with Lyanna’s height.
The dragon exhaled softly, warm breath washing over Lyanna like the heat of a forge.
Lyanna laughed quietly in disbelief. “He is kneeling.”
“Yes.”
“For me.”
“Yes.”
Lyanna looked back at Rhaegar.
“Why?”
Rhaegar stepped closer to her. “I believe he senses our child.”
Lyanna instinctively placed a hand over her stomach. “You think dragons can do that.”
“I know they can.”
Vaelarys huffed softly as if in agreement.
Lyanna stepped closer to the dragon.
Vaelarys remained perfectly still.
When Lyanna reached out cautiously, the dragon lowered his head slightly further.
His scales were warm beneath Lyanna’s palm.
Smooth. Alive.
Lyanna smiled. “Well,” she murmured, “that explains the sudden politeness.”
Rhaegar laughed quietly behind her.
Lyanna turned back toward him.
“You called me here for a reason.”
“I did.”
“And it was not simply to show off.”
“That is only part of it.”
She folded her arms. “I am listening.”
Rhaegar gestured toward Vaelarys.
“If we are traveling north, we will not do so entirely by road.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “You expect me to ride him.”
“Yes.”
Lyanna glanced back at the enormous dragon. “He seems very large from this distance.”
“You will grow accustomed to it.”
Lyanna sighed dramatically. “Of course I will.”
Rhaegar stepped toward Vaelarys and grasped the leather straps that hung from the saddle harness secured along the dragon’s back.
He climbed easily, settling himself between the ridges of his spine with the ease of long practice.
Then he extended a hand toward Lyanna. “Come.”
Lyanna looked up at him. “Now?”
“Yes.”
She walked closer to the dragon’s side, examining his height with mild skepticism.
“You are enjoying this.”
“A little.”
Lyanna rolled her eyes before placing her foot into the stirrup strap.
With Rhaegar’s help she climbed carefully onto the dragon’s back.
The moment she settled behind him she froze. “This is higher than I expected.”
Rhaegar chuckled softly. “You are doing well.”
Lyanna wrapped her arms around his waist instinctively. “Do not move yet.”
“I will not.”
Below them Vaelarys shifted slightly.
The great dragon seemed to sense their readiness.
Rhaegar leaned forward slightly.
His voice rang clear through the cavern.
“Sōves, Vaelarys.”
("Fly, Vaelarys.")
The dragon rose.
The movement was powerful yet smooth, his enormous body lifting from the ground as his wings unfurled.
Lyanna tightened her grip around Rhaegar’s waist.
“Oh, gods.”
Vaelarys leapt.
His wings beat once.
Twice.
The enormous dragon surged upward toward the open dome above the pit.
The wind rushed past them as the city suddenly dropped away beneath their feet.
Lyanna gasped.
King’s Landing spread below them like a living map.
The narrow streets twisted through clusters of stone buildings while the great walls of the city stretched toward the distant harbor.
Ships dotted the dark blue waters of Blackwater Bay.
The wind tore through Lyanna’s hair as Vaelarys climbed higher into the sky.
For a moment she forgot to breathe.
Then laughter burst from her chest. “This is incredible.”
Rhaegar glanced back at her. “I thought you might enjoy it.”
Lyanna looked out across the endless horizon.
The world seemed impossibly wide from this height.
The sea shimmered beneath the sunlight while the distant countryside stretched green and gold beyond the city walls.
Her earlier fear faded quickly.
Replaced by exhilaration.
“I feel like I could see the entire realm from here.”
“That is the idea.”
Lyanna leaned closer against him as Vaelarys circled above the city. “This is better than riding.”
“I will make sure not to tell the horses.”
She laughed again.
The dragon soared through the sky, his powerful wings carrying them far beyond the towers of the Red Keep.
For the first time since leaving the North, Lyanna felt completely free.
The Iron Throne room was colder than the rest of the Red Keep.
It was not merely the drafts that crept through the vast hall or the way the high vaulted ceiling seemed to swallow warmth. There was something else in the air there. Something sharp and brittle that had nothing to do with stone or wind.
Rhaegar walked alone through the great doors.
His footsteps echoed across the polished floor.
The hall was mostly empty. A handful of guards stood along the walls, their armor gleaming faintly beneath the torchlight. Courtiers lingered at the far end of the chamber, whispering quietly among themselves, but none dared approach too closely.
At the center of it all sat the Iron Throne.
And upon it rested Aerys.
The king looked thinner than he had even a year ago.
His once-regal appearance had deteriorated into something almost skeletal. His long silver hair hung unkempt around his shoulders and his beard had grown uneven and tangled. His robes were rich but carelessly worn, as though the servants who dressed him had long since stopped trying to impose order upon the king’s appearance.
Yet his eyes were still sharp.
Too sharp.
They fixed upon Rhaegar the moment he entered the hall.
“Well,” Aerys said slowly. His voice carried across the chamber with surprising strength. “The prince remembers he has a father.”
Rhaegar stopped several steps from the base of the throne.
He bowed. “Your Grace.”
Aerys leaned forward slightly, studying him.
“You have been busy.”
“I have.”
“Flying your dragon.”
“Yes.”
Aerys smiled faintly. “Parading the wolf girl around the Keep.”
Rhaegar did not react. “My wife.”
Aerys waved a thin hand dismissively. “Yes, yes. The northern girl.”
Rhaegar remained perfectly still.
The king’s smile widened slightly. Aerys leaned back against the throne, the twisted swords clinking softly behind him.
“Three years,” he mused aloud. “Three years since that wedding spectacle.”
His eyes narrowed slightly. “And now an heir.”
Rhaegar inclined his head slightly. “Yes.”
Aerys tapped one long finger against the arm of the throne. “And you have come to ask something.”
Rhaegar met his gaze calmly. “I have.”
The king’s smile returned. “Of course you have.”
Silence stretched briefly between them.
Then Rhaegar spoke. “It has been three years since the wedding.”
Aerys did not interrupt.
“As heir to the realm, I hold the title of Prince of Dragonstone.”
“Yes.” The king’s voice carried a faint edge of impatience. “That is hardly new information.”
“It is also my duty to reside there from time to time.”
Aerys’ eyes flickered slightly. “Dragonstone.”
“Yes.”
Rhaegar continued calmly. “With my wife expecting our child, it would be wise for us to spend some time there.”
The king tilted his head. “Why?”
“Because it is safer.”
Aerys laughed suddenly.
A sharp unpleasant sound.
“You think the Red Keep is unsafe.”
“I think Dragonstone is quieter.”
The king’s fingers tapped again against the arm of the throne.
“Quiet,” he repeated slowly.
“Yes.”
Aerys studied him carefully.
Then he leaned forward slightly. “You are not planning anything foolish, are you, boy?”
Rhaegar held his gaze. “No.”
For a moment the king simply stared at him.
Then, unexpectedly, Aerys relaxed.
“Well.” He waved a hand again. “Go then.”
The words were careless.
Almost bored.
“Take your northern princess and your unborn dragonspawn.”
Rhaegar inclined his head again. “You are generous, Your Grace.”
“Do not flatter me.”
Aerys shifted slightly on the throne. “But if you are going to Dragonstone…”
His eyes brightened faintly. “You will require preparations.”
“Of course.”
Aerys smiled again. “Your mother can oversee them.”
Rhaegar allowed a brief pause. “That would please me greatly.”
“Good.” The king leaned back once more. “Send the queen ahead to prepare the castle.”
Rhaegar nodded. “And Viserys?”
Aerys shrugged. “Let the boy go with her. He is always underfoot here anyway.”
A flicker of satisfaction passed through Rhaegar’s mind though none of it touched his expression.
“Thank you, Your Grace.”
The king continued. “Send guards with them of course.”
“Of course.”
Aerys’ gaze drifted lazily across the hall. “Ser Jaime can accompany them.”
Rhaegar nodded again.
“And Ser Oswell.”
Rhaegar allowed himself the faintest breath of relief. “Yes.”
Aerys waved his hand dismissively once more. “See that it is done.”
Rhaegar bowed again. “As you command.”
He turned and began walking back across the vast chamber.
Behind him the king’s voice echoed once more.
“Rhaegar.”
He stopped.
Turned.
Aerys leaned forward on the throne.
His eyes glittered strangely. “Bring me a dragon grandson.”
Rhaegar inclined his head once more, tongue tasting bitter at his next words.
“That is the hope.”
Then he left the hall.
The corridor outside the throne room felt strangely quiet after the oppressive tension of the great hall.
Rhaegar had barely taken a dozen steps before another figure approached from the far end.
White cloak. Golden hair.
Jaime Lannister stopped before him. “My prince.”
Rhaegar studied him for a moment. “You heard.”
Jaime nodded. “Word travels quickly in this castle.”
Rhaegar gestured toward a nearby alcove where the stone corridor curved slightly away from the main hall.
They stepped into the shadowed space together.
For a moment neither spoke.
Then Jaime broke the silence. “I wrote to my father.”
“Yes?”
“He answered.”
Rhaegar waited.
Jaime exhaled slowly. “House Lannister will support you.”
The words hung in the air between them.
Rhaegar studied the young knight carefully.
“And you?”
Jaime met his gaze. “I swore an oath to protect the king.”
His voice lowered slightly. “But I also swore to protect the royal family.”
Rhaegar nodded. “My mother.”
“Yes.”
“Lyanna.”
“Yes.”
“And their children.”
Jaime’s jaw tightened slightly. “Yes.”
Silence lingered briefly.
Then Rhaegar placed a hand on the knight’s shoulder.
“Thank you.”
Jaime nodded once.
“There will be a great deal of chaos when it begins.”
“I know.” Jaime straightened slightly. “I will be ready.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “I expected nothing less.”
The young knight inclined his head respectfully. “Good evening, my prince.”
Then he turned and continued down the corridor.
Rhaegar watched him go for a moment.
Another piece of the board had fallen into place.
And the game was nearly ready to begin.
Night had settled quietly over the Red Keep.
From the high windows of the prince’s chambers the city of King’s Landing stretched outward beneath a veil of darkness, its narrow streets dotted with flickering lanterns and torchlight. Ships rocked gently within the harbor, their masts swaying against the silver reflection of the moon on Blackwater Bay.
The castle itself had grown still.
Servants had withdrawn to their quarters. Courtiers had retired from their endless intrigues. Even the distant training yards had fallen silent.
Within their chambers, however, a warm fire burned softly in the hearth.
Lyanna stood near the window.
She had removed the heavy northern cloak she had worn earlier that evening, leaving only a softer woolen gown that draped comfortably over her growing form. The change in her body was still subtle, but she could feel it constantly now.
A quiet awareness.
A presence that had not existed before.
Her hand rested lightly against the small curve of her stomach.
Behind her the door opened quietly.
She did not need to turn to know who had entered.
Rhaegar stepped into the room, closing the door softly behind him.
For a moment he simply watched her.
The moonlight framed her silhouette against the tall window, silver light catching in her dark hair as it fell loosely down her back.
There was something profoundly peaceful in the sight.
Lyanna glanced over her shoulder. “You are staring again.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “It is difficult not to.”
She turned to face him fully. “That answer grows less charming every time.”
“And yet it remains true.”
Lyanna rolled her eyes, though the faint curve of her lips betrayed her amusement.
Rhaegar crossed the room slowly. “You went to the Dragonpit today.”
“I did.”
“And you survived.”
“Barely.”
He laughed quietly.
Lyanna moved toward the hearth and settled into one of the chairs beside the fire. “Vaelarys knelt for me.”
Rhaegar leaned casually against the edge of the table.
“Yes.”
“You did not seem surprised.”
“I was not.”
Lyanna studied him curiously. “You expected it.”
“I suspected it.”
She rested her hands in her lap. “Because of the baby.”
“Yes.”
Lyanna considered that for a moment. “I suppose that means our child already has influence over dragons.”
Rhaegar smiled. “That would not be surprising.”
The fire crackled softly between them.
Lyanna watched the flames for a moment before speaking again. “You spoke to your father today.”
It was not a question.
Rhaegar nodded. “I did.”
“And?”
“He agreed.”
Lyanna looked up. “Just like that?”
“Yes.”
“That seems unlikely.”
“It was surprisingly simple.”
She frowned slightly. “That worries me.”
Rhaegar chuckled softly. “It worries me as well.”
Lyanna leaned back in the chair. “So we will go to Dragonstone.”
“For a short time.”
“And before that, the North.”
Rhaegar stepped closer to her. “Within the week.”
The words made something bright flicker in her eyes.
Lyanna smiled slowly. “I will see Winterfell again.”
“You will.”
“I will see the godswood.”
“Yes.”
“The hot springs.”
“Yes.”
She leaned forward slightly, excitement warming her voice. “You must see the heart tree there.”
“I look forward to it.”
Lyanna studied him carefully. “You do not sound entirely convinced.”
“I am certain it is very impressive.”
She laughed softly. “You sound like a southern lord trying to compliment the weather.”
Rhaegar sat down beside her. “I promise to admire it properly.”
“You had better.”
For a moment they simply sat together beside the fire.
Then Lyanna reached for his hand.
He laced his fingers gently through hers.
“You are thinking again,” she said quietly.
Rhaegar did not deny it. “There is much to consider.”
Lyanna’s gaze softened. “The plan.”
“Yes.”
Silence lingered briefly between them.
Then Lyanna shifted slightly closer. “You will not face it alone.”
Rhaegar looked at her. “I know.”
She placed his hand gently against her stomach. “You have us.”
The warmth beneath his palm felt impossibly fragile.
And impossibly important.
Rhaegar’s expression softened. “I do.”
Lyanna studied his face carefully.
“You are frightened.”
He hesitated.
Then nodded.
“A little.”
“That is sensible.”
“I would rather be certain.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “You rarely allow yourself that luxury.”
“Perhaps I should.”
She leaned closer to him.
“You should.”
For a moment neither spoke.
The firelight flickered across the walls as the castle remained quiet around them.
Then Lyanna spoke again. “When we reach Winterfell…”
“Yes?”
“I want to show you the godswood first.”
Rhaegar smiled. “Before even greeting your family.”
“Yes.”
“That may offend them.”
“They will survive.”
He laughed quietly. “Very well.”
Lyanna rested her head lightly against his shoulder.
“You will like it there.”
“I already do.”
“You have never seen it.”
“I have heard you speak about it.”
She smiled. “That is not the same.”
“Perhaps not.”
His hand remained gently against her stomach.
“You will grow up there for a time,” he murmured softly.
Lyanna looked up at him. “Talking to the baby again?”
“Yes.”
“You do realize it cannot hear you yet.”
“That has never stopped me.”
Lyanna laughed quietly. “What if it is a boy?”
Rhaegar shook his head. “I am certain it is a girl.”
“You said that before.”
“And I remain correct.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “You sound very confident.”
“I am.”
“And if you are wrong?”
“I will still be delighted.”
Lyanna leaned forward and kissed him gently. “Good answer.”
The fire burned lower as the night deepened around them.
Outside the chamber the Red Keep slept.
But within the quiet warmth of the room the future seemed almost within reach.
Within a week they would ride north.
Toward Winterfell.
Toward family.
And toward a future that would soon change the fate of the realm.
Notes:
I love domestic R+L :')
Chapter 37: Winterfell
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning broke pale and cold over the towers of the Red Keep.
The sky above King’s Landing held the faint grey tone that came when autumn began surrendering to winter. Thin clouds drifted slowly over Blackwater Bay, their shadows passing across the water where ships rocked gently within the harbour.
In the courtyard below the royal apartments, servants moved in hurried lines, carrying bundles and travel supplies toward the lower gates. Stableboys guided horses across the cobbled stones while guards stood watch in polished armour.
Yet the true preparations waited elsewhere.
Far above the city, within the vast dome of the Dragonpit, a dragon stirred.
Inside their chambers, Lyanna adjusted the thick clasp at the collar of her northern cloak.
The one she recieved as a wedding gift from Brandon.
The garment was heavy but comfortable. The dark wool and grey fur suited her far better than the delicate southern silks she had been forced to wear during her first years in the capital. Beneath it she wore a riding gown designed by the tailors only days before, carefully fitted to allow room for the subtle change in her figure.
She rested her hands briefly against her stomach.
The curve was still small.
Barely visible beneath the heavy fabrics.
Yet she felt it now in every movement.
A quiet reminder of the future growing within her.
Across the room, Rhaegar fastened the final clasp of his own travelling cloak.
Silver hair fell loosely across his shoulders, catching the morning light that streamed through the tall window. His expression remained calm, though his mind was already turning over the many steps that lay ahead.
Winterfell.
The northern lords.
The coming storm that would eventually reach King’s Landing itself.
Lyanna noticed the distant look in his eyes. “You are thinking again.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “That seems to be a permanent condition.”
She approached him, brushing a strand of silver hair from his shoulder.
“You will have time to brood during the flight.”
“That is reassuring.”
Lyanna laughed softly.
Before either of them could say more, hurried footsteps echoed outside the chamber.
A moment later the door burst open.
Viserys rushed inside, pale hair slightly dishevelled as though he had run half the castle to reach them.
“Wait.”
Rhaegar raised an eyebrow. “We had not yet left.”
Viserys tried to catch his breath. “You need to come to the Dragonpit.”
Lyanna tilted her head slightly. “That sounds ominous.”
“It is not ominous,” Viserys insisted. “It is important.”
Rhaegar studied him carefully. “What happened?"
Viserys’ expression brightened immediately. “Aelyra laid eggs.”
For a moment the room went very still.
Rhaegar blinked. “Eggs.”
“Yes.”
“How many?"
Viserys grinned. “Four.”
Something stirred deep within Rhaegar’s chest at those words.
Four.
Dragon eggs were not simply curiosities.
They were futures.
Symbols of power older than most kingdoms in the world.
He exhaled slowly. “Are you certain?”
“I saw them myself.”
Viserys’ excitement radiated through the room. “The dragonkeepers are already preparing them for the hatchery.”
Rhaegar glanced briefly toward Lyanna.
A thought had already begun forming in his mind.
Three eggs for his future children.
And one for the child his mother now carried.
A quiet promise of dragons for the next generation of House Targaryen.
Lyanna seemed to sense his thoughts. “You look pleased.”
“I am.”
Viserys folded his arms with smug satisfaction. “I knew you would be.”
Rhaegar placed a hand briefly on his brother’s shoulder.
“You did well to tell us.”
Viserys lifted his chin slightly. “I thought you might want to know before you left.”
Lyanna smiled warmly. “That was thoughtful.”
The young prince looked pleased with himself.
“Well,” he said casually. “I am going to see them again.”
Then he turned and hurried back toward the door.
Lyanna laughed quietly as he disappeared.
“He is going to be unbearable now.”
Rhaegar chuckled. “Most likely.”
They gathered their final belongings and stepped out into the corridor.
The castle seemed strangely quiet for such an important departure.
Only a handful of guards accompanied them down the winding stairs toward the outer courtyard.
Outside, the cold air struck Lyanna’s face like a welcome greeting.
She inhaled deeply.
“Gods,” she murmured. “I had forgotten what autumn air feels like.”
Rhaegar glanced toward the sky. “You will remember soon enough.”
From there they continued toward the Dragonpit.
The massive structure rose above the eastern hill like some ancient monument to a forgotten age.
Smoke drifted faintly from the open dome at its peak.
Within the cavernous chamber, Vaelarys waited.
The silver dragon shifted slightly when they entered, massive wings rustling against the stone floor. His enormous head lifted immediately, eyes gleaming with quiet intelligence.
Lyanna smiled. “Good morning.”
Vaelarys huffed softly, a plume of warm smoke curling from his nostrils.
Rhaegar climbed easily along the saddle harness secured between the dragon’s shoulders before turning back to offer Lyanna his hand.
She accepted without hesitation.
The climb felt easier than it had the first time.
Still high. Still thrilling.
But no longer frightening.
Once she settled behind him, Vaelarys stirred eagerly.
The dragon clearly sensed the coming flight.
Outside the pit gates, two familiar figures waited to see them off.
Rhaella stood wrapped in a pale cloak, one hand resting gently against her stomach.
Beside her stood Viserys.
Lyanna leaned slightly forward on the saddle. “They came to see us leave.”
Rhaegar nodded.
Vaelarys stepped slowly toward the open gates, his massive claws scraping lightly against the stone.
When they emerged into the open air, the dragon unfurled his wings.
The courtyard guards stepped back instinctively.
Rhaella lifted her hand in farewell.
Lyanna waved down toward them.
“Take care,” she called.
Viserys cupped his hands around his mouth. “Bring me snow!”
Lyanna laughed. “We will see.”
Then Rhaegar leaned forward slightly.
“Sōves, Vaelarys.”
("Fly, Vaelarys.")
The dragon launched into the sky.
Wings beat powerfully against the air as King’s Landing fell away beneath them.
The Red Keep shrank rapidly below.
Beyond the city walls the green fields of the Crownlands stretched toward the distant mountains of the Vale.
Their first destination.
By late afternoon the towering peaks of the Vale rose on the horizon like jagged teeth of stone.
Snow had already dusted the highest ridges.
Lyanna leaned forward slightly. “The Eyrie sits up there.”
She pointed toward a narrow white castle perched impossibly high among the mountains.
Rhaegar followed her gesture. “Impressive.”
“It is.”
Vaelarys circled once before descending toward the lower gates of the mountain fortress.
The arrival of a dragon caused immediate chaos among the guards and servants below.
Yet within moments the gates opened.
And the rulers of the Vale stepped forward to greet them.
Jon Arryn stood tall despite his age, his expression warm as he bowed respectfully to the prince and princess.
Beside him stood a younger woman in blue and silver.
Lysa Tully.
Lyanna recognised her instantly.
Memories of Harrenhal flickered through her mind.
Of Brandon. Of Petyr Baelish.
Of the duel that had nearly ended in death.
Lysa’s eyes lingered on Lyanna for a moment.
Then she smiled politely. “My princess.”
Lyanna returned the greeting calmly. “Lady Lysa.”
Jon Arryn stepped forward. “You are most welcome here, Your Grace.”
Rhaegar inclined his head. “Thank you, Lord Arryn.”
The older lord gestured toward the castle. “You must rest before continuing north.”
Lyanna glanced briefly toward Rhaegar. “Only for the night.”
Jon Arryn nodded. “That will be arranged.”
As they began walking toward the castle gates, Jon Arryn added quietly.
“Ned has already departed for Winterfell.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “That sounds like Ned.”
“And Robert has returned to the Stormlands.”
Rhaegar absorbed that information carefully.
Another piece moving quietly across the board.
Winterfell waited.
And the true test of the North was only just beginning.
Dawn came quietly to the mountains of the Vale.
The first light of morning crept slowly over the jagged peaks that surrounded the Eyrie, painting the snow-covered ridges in pale gold and silver. Thin clouds drifted through the valleys far below, giving the illusion that the castle floated high above the world.
Within the guest chambers provided to them, Lyanna woke before the sun had fully risen.
For a moment she simply lay still beneath the heavy blankets, listening.
The Eyrie was a quiet castle even at the busiest of times. Built high upon the mountain, its halls were sheltered from the noise of cities and the movement of great armies. The only sounds that reached her were the faint whisper of wind against stone and the distant cry of a hawk somewhere beyond the towers.
Lyanna breathed in deeply.
The air was colder here than King’s Landing.
Cleaner.
It reminded her faintly of the North.
Her hand moved instinctively to her stomach.
The gentle curve beneath her palm brought a quiet smile to her lips.
She had spent years surrounded by southern court politics and intrigue, yet now every step she took brought her closer to the home she had once believed she might never see again.
Winterfell.
The thought stirred something warm and restless in her chest.
Behind her, the bed shifted slightly.
Rhaegar stirred awake.
“You are already awake,” he murmured.
Lyanna turned slightly to look at him. “You sleep like a man with no responsibilities.”
“That is the advantage of waking beside you.”
She rolled her eyes but smiled. “We should leave soon.”
“Yes.”
The journey ahead would still be long.
They rose quickly and dressed for travel.
By the time they stepped out into the courtyard, the sky had brightened to a pale blue. The mountain air bit sharply at their skin as they crossed the stone yard toward the outer gate.
Waiting there were the castle’s hosts.
Jon Arryn stood wrapped in a heavy cloak, his white hair stirred gently by the wind.
Beside him stood Lysa Tully, her expression polite though distant.
“You leave early,” Jon Arryn said kindly.
Rhaegar inclined his head. “The North waits.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “And I have been away from it far too long.”
Jon Arryn studied her for a moment with quiet understanding. “Winter will be arriving soon.”
Lyanna nodded. “It already has.”
They exchanged their farewells quickly.
Soon afterward they made their way to the narrow stretch of land outside the mountain gates where Vaelarys waited.
The great black dragon stirred eagerly as they approached.
Even after a night’s rest the sheer size of him still filled Lyanna with quiet awe.
Rhaegar climbed first before helping her up behind him.
She settled comfortably against his back.
The dragon spread his enormous wings.
“Sōves, Vaelarys,” Rhaegar commanded softly.
The dragon leapt into the sky.
The Eyrie shrank quickly behind them as Vaelarys carried them northward.
Below them the mountains slowly gave way to forests and rivers.
Hours passed beneath the steady rhythm of the dragon’s wings.
Lyanna watched the land change gradually as they moved farther north. The forests grew thicker. The rivers wider. The air colder.
By late afternoon the coastline appeared ahead.
A great harbor stretched along the edge of the sea.
“White Harbor,” Lyanna said, raising her voice above the rushing wind.
The city sat proudly along the coast, its tall white walls shining in the fading sunlight.
White Harbor was the largest port in the North, the seat of House Manderly.
Ships crowded its docks while merchants moved along the wide streets within its walls.
Vaelarys circled once before landing outside the city near a stretch of open ground where travelers often rested before continuing inland.
The sudden arrival of a dragon caused immediate commotion among the nearby guards.
Yet once they recognized the prince and princess, the men quickly bowed.
Lyanna slid carefully down from the saddle.
Her legs trembled slightly from the long hours of flight.
“Gods,” she muttered. “That is exhausting.”
Rhaegar smiled. “You did well.”
They rested only a few hours.
Servants brought them warm food and fresh water while Vaelarys curled his great body upon the field nearby, his wings folded tightly as he slept.
The sky darkened as evening approached.
Soon snow began to fall.
Only a few flakes at first.
Lyanna noticed immediately.
Her eyes lifted toward the sky. “Look.”
Rhaegar followed her gaze.
White specks drifted slowly through the air.
“Snow.”
Lyanna smiled softly. “Winter is nearly here.”
The words seemed natural to her.
Yet Rhaegar frowned slightly. “So early.”
Lyanna glanced at him in surprise. “This is early to you.”
“In the south winter comes much later.”
She laughed quietly. “In the North, winter does not ask permission.”
The snowfall thickened gradually as night approached.
Soon it was time to continue.
Vaelarys lifted them into the darkening sky once more.
The flight north from White Harbor was shorter.
Yet it felt longer somehow.
The darkness deepened around them as the dragon soared over endless forests and frozen rivers.
Finally Lyanna leaned forward slightly. “There.”
Far ahead, lights flickered in the distance.
Stone towers rose above the dark line of trees.
Winterfell.
Rhaegar studied the fortress carefully as they descended.
It was not as tall or ornate as the castles of the south.
Yet there was something ancient about it.
Something strong.
Snow covered the outer walls and towers as they approached.
Vaelarys landed just beyond the main gate.
The dragon’s wings folded slowly as they dismounted.
Waiting before the entrance stood two familiar figures in white cloaks.
Arthur Dayne and Lewyn Martell.
They had arrived days earlier by horseback with the prince and princess’s belongings.
Arthur stepped forward first, bowing his head. “My prince.”
Rhaegar nodded. “Ser Arthur.”
Lewyn smiled warmly. “Welcome to the North.”
Snow drifted steadily around them.
Lyanna barely noticed.
Her eyes were fixed on the castle beyond the gate.
Winterfell.
Her home.
For a moment she simply stared.
Then she stepped forward. “I need to see the godswood.”
Rhaegar followed without hesitation.
They crossed the familiar courtyard quickly before passing beneath the ancient trees of the godswood.
At its center stood the heart tree.
The pale weirwood seemed almost luminous in the falling snow, its carved face watching silently over the quiet forest.
Lyanna walked forward slowly. Then she knelt.
Her fingers brushed the cold roots of the ancient tree.
Rhaegar stood quietly beside her.
For a moment neither spoke. The silence of the godswood wrapped around them like a blessing.
Lyanna finally looked up at him. “This place remembers everything.”
Rhaegar studied the tree thoughtfully. “I can feel that.”
Their quiet moment ended suddenly when hurried footsteps approached through the snow.
A voice broke the silence. “Lyanna!”
She turned immediately.
Running toward them through the falling snow came a young man with dark hair and bright grey eyes.
Benjen Stark.
Lyanna laughed in disbelief. “Benjen!”
She rose quickly and ran toward him.
The two collided in a fierce embrace.
Benjen lifted her slightly off the ground, laughing. “You came home! I saw the dragon!”
Lyanna hugged him tightly. “Of course you did.”
After a moment Benjen seemed to remember himself.
He glanced toward Rhaegar.
Immediately he straightened.
His expression shifted from joyful brother to respectful lord.
He bowed. “My prince.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly.
“Your Grace,” Benjen corrected himself quickly. “My goodbrother.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “You have grown taller.”
Benjen grinned. “You have been gone a long time.”
The snow continued falling around them.
And within the walls of Winterfell, the rest of the family waited.
Snow fell steadily over the godswood of Winterfell.
The flakes drifted lazily through the branches of the ancient trees, settling across the red leaves of the weirwood and the dark earth below. The quiet of the place wrapped around the small gathering like a cloak, the only sounds the faint whisper of wind and the crunch of snow beneath their boots.
Benjen Stark was still smiling as he stepped back from his sister.
He looked older than the boy Lyanna remembered.
Taller. Broader in the shoulders.
Yet his grey eyes held the same bright warmth they had always carried.
“You actually came back,” he said, as though he still half expected the moment to vanish like a dream.
Lyanna Stark laughed softly. “Of course I did.”
Benjen glanced briefly toward Rhaegar before returning his attention to her.
“Brandon will lose his mind when he sees you.”
Lyanna smiled. “That has always been Brandon’s preferred reaction.”
Benjen gestured toward the castle beyond the trees. “They are waiting.”
Lyanna nodded once.
She took Rhaegar’s hand instinctively as they left the quiet shelter of the godswood and crossed back into the main courtyard of Winterfell.
The familiar sights struck her all at once.
The ancient stone walls. The tall towers rising above the inner keep. The sound of the hot springs running beneath the castle, sending faint curls of steam into the cold air.
For a moment the years she had spent in King’s Landing felt distant and unreal.
This was home.
The great doors of the hall opened before they reached them.
Two figures stepped out into the courtyard.
Lyanna stopped.
Her breath caught sharply in her chest.
The first man stood tall and broad shouldered, dark hair tied loosely behind his head. The heavy cloak draped across his shoulders carried the direwolf sigil of House Stark.
Brandon had not changed as much as she expected.
He still carried the same commanding presence that had once made half the young lords of the realm either admire or fear him.
Yet his expression softened the moment he saw her.
Beside him stood another figure.
Quieter. More reserved.
Ned watched his sister with wide grey eyes that held equal parts disbelief and relief.
For a heartbeat none of them moved.
Then Lyanna ran. “Brandon.”
Her eldest brother met her halfway across the courtyard.
His arms wrapped around her in a crushing embrace that lifted her slightly from the ground.
“You stubborn girl,” he murmured roughly.
Lyanna laughed through the sudden tightness in her chest. “I missed you too.”
Brandon set her down but did not release her immediately.
He held her at arm’s length for a moment, studying her face carefully as though confirming she was truly there.
“You look well.”
Lyanna smiled. “So do you.”
Ned stepped forward next.
Unlike Brandon, he hesitated slightly before embracing her.
Yet when he finally did, the quiet strength of his arms around her made something inside her chest loosen that she had not realized was still tight.
“It is good to see you,” Ned said softly.
Lyanna hugged him just as tightly. “I thought you would be in the courtyard when we arrived.”
“I was.” Ned smiled faintly. “But Benjen ran ahead.”
Benjen lifted his hands defensively. “I wanted to be first.”
Brandon finally turned his attention toward the silver-haired figure standing patiently nearby.
Rhaegar had remained silent during the reunion, allowing the siblings their moment.
Now Brandon stepped forward. “My prince.”
He bowed his head respectfully, though the gesture held the easy familiarity of someone who had already spoken with the man before.
“Lord Stark,” Rhaegar replied.
Brandon straightened. “Welcome to Winterfell.”
Lyanna watched the exchange carefully.
There had been tension between them once.
Not hatred. But caution.
Wariness.
Yet now Brandon’s expression held something closer to approval.
“We prepared rooms for you,” Brandon continued. “And for your Kingsguard.”
“Thank you.”
As they began moving toward the hall, another figure appeared within the doorway.
A young woman stood there wrapped in a warm cloak.
Her auburn hair was braided loosely across her shoulder, and her hands rested protectively against the curve of her stomach.
Catelyn Stark.
Lyanna slowed slightly as they approached.
She stepped forward with a gentle smile. “My lady.”
Catelyn returned the greeting. “Lady Stark.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “I believe that title belongs to you now.”
Catelyn smiled. “I am still getting used to that.”
Her gaze softened as she noticed Lyanna’s stomach. “You are expecting.”
“Yes.” Lyanna glanced briefly at Rhaegar. “So are you.”
Catelyn nodded, resting a hand over her own belly. “Our son.”
“Robb,” Brandon said proudly.
Lyanna laughed. “You already chose the name.”
“Of course.”
Catelyn looked at Lyanna again. “I heard that my sister and her husband hosted you during your journey.”
The words were gentle. Yet there was a quiet curiosity beneath them.
Lyanna nodded. “Yes.”
“How is she?”
For a moment Lyanna considered offering the polite answer that court demanded.
Instead she chose honesty. “She is quiet.”
Catelyn smiled faintly. “That sounds like Lysa.”
“And she cares deeply for those she loves.”
Catelyn’s expression softened further. “I am glad.”
They entered the hall together.
Warmth rushed over them immediately as the heavy doors closed behind them.
Servants hurried forward to take their cloaks while the firelight illuminated the vast stone chamber.
The great hall of Winterfell felt alive.
Not in the loud chaotic way of southern courts.
But with the steady presence of family and loyalty.
Lyanna could feel it in every corner of the room.
Later that evening, after the bustle of arrival had faded, Brandon found Rhaegar standing alone near one of the tall windows overlooking the courtyard.
Snow continued falling beyond the glass.
Brandon joined him quietly. “You love her.”
The words were direct. Blunt.
Rhaegar did not pretend to misunderstand. “Yes.”
Brandon studied him carefully. “In the beginning you were… protective.”
Rhaegar nodded. “I was.”
“Possessive even.”
“That too.”
Brandon folded his arms. “But that is not what I saw today.”
Rhaegar looked out at the snow.
“No.”
Brandon watched him for a moment longer before speaking again.
“She has always been wild.”
“I know.”
“Stubborn.”
“Yes.”
“And very good at making enemies.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “I have noticed.”
Brandon’s expression softened slightly.
“If you break her,” he said calmly, “I will not hesitate.”
Rhaegar met his gaze. “I believe you.”
For a moment the two men simply stood there.
Then Brandon nodded once. “Good.”
The tension between them faded.
For the first time since arriving in the North, Rhaegar felt something close to acceptance.
And tomorrow the rest of the North would gather.
Snow continued to fall over Winterfell as evening settled across the ancient fortress.
The sky had darkened into deep blue, and torches burned along the stone walls of the courtyard while servants moved back and forth carrying casks of ale and platters of food toward the great hall. Word of the prince’s arrival had spread quickly through the castle and beyond its walls.
The northern lords had begun arriving long before sunset.
Horses stamped their hooves in the cold as riders dismounted in the courtyard. Banners bearing the sigils of ancient houses stirred gently in the winter wind.
Direwolf.
Merman.
Flayed man.
Sunburst.
The North had gathered.
Inside the great hall warmth spilled across the long wooden tables as roaring fires filled the room with light. The scent of roasted meat and fresh bread mingled with the sharp tang of northern ale.
Servants moved swiftly between the benches, filling cups and arranging dishes while the first of the bannermen took their seats.
House by house the lords of the North arrived.
Wyman Manderly entered with a booming laugh that seemed to fill half the hall. The lord of White Harbor was impossible to ignore, his massive frame wrapped in layers of rich fur while the silver merman of his house gleamed proudly upon his cloak clasp.
Behind him came the stern riders of House Karstark.
The towering warriors of House Umber.
The quiet watchers of House Reed.
The grim men of House Bolton.
Soon the benches filled with the banners and colors of nearly every major northern house.
Brandon stood near the high table as each lord arrived, greeting them with firm handshakes and the easy authority of the Warden of the North. Beside him stood Ned, whose quieter presence seemed to balance his elder brother’s commanding nature.
At the far end of the hall, the doors opened again.
The room fell noticeably quieter.
Rhaegar entered beside Lyanna.
For a moment many of the assembled lords simply stared.
Not because the prince had arrived.
But because of what he wore.
Gone were the rich silks of King’s Landing. Gone were the crimson and black colors of House Targaryen.
Instead Rhaegar wore dark grey wool trimmed with black fur at the collar. The cloak draped over his shoulders carried no dragon sigil, only simple northern embroidery along the edges.
The colors matched Lyanna’s almost exactly.
She wore deep charcoal and grey, the tones of winter forests and storm clouds.
Together they looked less like prince and princess of the southern court and more like something else entirely.
A dragon standing quietly beside a wolf.
The murmurs that followed spread quickly through the hall.
Lyanna noticed them immediately.
She leaned slightly closer to Rhaegar as they walked. “They are staring.”
“I expected they might.”
“You changed your colors.”
“Yes.”
She studied him carefully. “You did not have to.”
“I wanted to.” His voice remained calm. “If I ask the North for loyalty, I should show respect first.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “You are aware they will talk about it.”
“I hope they do.”
They reached the high table.
Brandon watched them with open approval.
“Well,” he said quietly as they approached. “That will certainly make an impression.”
Rhaegar raised an eyebrow. “Is it a poor one?”
Brandon shook his head slowly.
“No.” He glanced around the hall at the observing lords. “It is a clever one.”
Lyanna took her seat beside Catelyn while the hall gradually filled with conversation again.
Across the room several northern lords exchanged thoughtful looks.
The gesture had not gone unnoticed.
Among those watching quietly from a lower bench was a smaller man wrapped in simple green and brown cloaks.
His dark hair framed a thoughtful face as he studied Lyanna across the hall.
Howland Reed.
When Lyanna’s gaze swept across the benches, she noticed him immediately.
Recognition flashed across her expression.
“Howland.”
She rose slightly from her seat and gestured for him to approach.
The lord of Greywater Watch stood quickly and made his way toward the high table.
When he reached her, he bowed respectfully. “My princess.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “You never called me that before.”
Howland smiled faintly. “You were not married to the crown prince before.”
She reached out and clasped his hands warmly. “It is good to see you again.”
Howland’s gaze softened slightly. “I never forgot Harrenhal.”
Lyanna glanced briefly toward Rhaegar. “That day changed more things than any of us expected.”
Howland nodded once. “Yes.”
His eyes flickered briefly toward Rhaegar before returning to Lyanna. “But I am glad you are home.”
As the feast continued, the hall slowly grew louder.
Ale flowed freely.
Northern laughter echoed from the rafters.
Stories of hunts, battles, and long winters filled the air.
Rhaegar listened carefully to the conversations around him.
The North spoke differently than the southern courts.
More directly. More honestly.
These were men who valued loyalty above clever words.
Beside him Lyanna seemed entirely at ease among them.
At one point she leaned toward him quietly. “You are surviving.”
“So far.”
“High praise.”
Later that night, after the feast had finally begun to fade, Rhaegar and Lyanna walked together through the quieter halls of Winterfell.
The castle had grown calmer as the visiting lords retired to their chambers.
Only the occasional servant moved through the corridors now.
They reached the chamber prepared for them near one of the tower staircases.
Inside, a fire burned warmly.
Lyanna removed her cloak and sat beside the hearth.
“You handled them well tonight.”
Rhaegar poured two cups of wine from the small pitcher waiting on the table. “They handled me well.”
She accepted the cup with a faint smile. “That was only the beginning.”
“I know.”
Tomorrow would be the council.
The real reason he had come north.
Lyanna studied the fire quietly. “They will question you.”
“I expect they will.”
“And me.”
“Yes.”
She lifted her gaze to meet his. “I will answer them.”
“I know you will.”
Rhaegar sat beside her.
For a moment they simply listened to the quiet crackle of the fire.
Then Lyanna spoke softly. “You matched my colors.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “Yes.”
“You did that for them.”
“I did it for you.”
She leaned closer, resting her head briefly against his shoulder. “Tomorrow will be difficult.”
“Perhaps.”
“But the North listens to its own.”
Rhaegar looked down at her. “And you are their wolf.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “Yes.”
Outside their chamber the snow continued falling.
And by morning the future of the realm would begin to take shape within the council chamber of Winterfell.
Morning in Winterfell arrived with the quiet certainty of the North.
Snow had continued falling through the night, blanketing the courtyards and rooftops in fresh white. Pale light filtered through the frost-lined windows of the great hall as servants moved quietly between the tables preparing the morning meal.
The castle had awakened early.
Northern lords did not linger long in their beds, particularly when matters of consequence awaited them.
At the high table, the Stark family had gathered.
Brandon sat at the center with the relaxed confidence of a man entirely at home within his own walls. To his right sat Catelyn, one hand resting absently over the curve of her stomach as she sipped warm tea.
Across from them sat Ned and Benjen, both already halfway through their morning bread and salted meat.
The final two seats remained empty for only a moment longer.
Then the hall doors opened.
Rhaegar entered beside Lyanna.
Again the prince wore northern colors. Grey and charcoal wool trimmed with dark fur.
No red. No black.
The subtle choice had not gone unnoticed the previous evening, and it drew a few quiet glances from the servants even now.
Lyanna sat easily beside her brothers, as though she had never left Winterfell at all.
Benjen grinned immediately. “You look like you slept well.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “I always sleep well here.”
Brandon chuckled. “That will not last long once winter truly arrives.”
Rhaegar accepted the cup of steaming tea a servant placed before him. “You speak as though winter is a living creature.”
Ned answered calmly. “In the North, it is.”
Lyanna smiled faintly at that.
The conversation remained light through the meal.
They spoke of small things.
Of the road conditions beyond the Neck. Of the state of the harvest. Of the snowfall already creeping across the northern mountains.
Yet Rhaegar noticed something else as he watched them.
The quiet unity between the Stark siblings.
They spoke easily. Freely.
No careful games. No hidden meanings.
When Brandon laughed, the others joined him.
When Ned spoke, they listened.
It was loyalty of a kind rarely seen in the southern courts.
Lyanna caught his thoughtful expression. “You are studying us.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “I am observing.”
Benjen leaned back in his chair. “Is it very different from the capital?”
Rhaegar considered that carefully. “Yes.”
Brandon raised an eyebrow. “Better or worse?”
Rhaegar glanced briefly at Lyanna before answering. “Stronger.”
The word seemed to please them.
Breakfast ended soon after.
Servants cleared the tables as the lords of the North gathered in the council chamber.
The room itself was smaller than the great hall but no less imposing.
A long wooden table stretched across the center while banners of the northern houses hung along the walls.
Already seated around the chamber were many of the most powerful lords of the region.
Wyman Manderly of White Harbor.
The grim-faced lord of House Bolton.
Representatives of House Karstark, House Umber, House Mormont, House Glover, House Cerwyn, House Tallhart and House Hornwood.
Near the end of the table sat the quiet lord of Howland Reed.
The room quieted as Rhaegar and Lyanna entered.
Some of the northern lords watched them carefully.
Others exchanged thoughtful glances.
Rhaegar took his seat beside Brandon at the center of the table.
Lyanna sat beside him.
That alone drew murmurs.
One of the older lords spoke first.
“My prince,” he said slowly.
His voice held no disrespect, but it carried a note of uncertainty. “We expected this council to concern matters of the realm.”
“It does,” Rhaegar replied calmly.
The man’s gaze shifted toward Lyanna. “Then perhaps the princess would prefer to join the ladies of the castle.”
A few murmurs of agreement followed. “It is not a woman’s place to sit in war councils.”
The words hung in the air.
Lyanna did not react.
Instead she remained perfectly calm beside Rhaegar.
He turned his head slightly toward the speaker. “My wife will remain.”
The tone of his voice was not loud. But it carried unmistakable authority.
Several of the lords shifted in their seats.
One of them spoke again. “Forgive me, Your Grace, but such matters are… delicate.”
Rhaegar rested his hand gently over Lyanna’s where it lay on the table.
The gesture was quiet.
Natural. Yet deeply familiar.
The entire room noticed it.
“She is not merely my wife,” Rhaegar continued. “She is the daughter of this house.”
His gaze moved slowly across the assembled lords. “And the North will listen to her as they would listen to any Stark.”
Across the table Brandon leaned back slightly in his chair.
A faint grin appeared on his face.
The northern lords exchanged glances.
The prince’s open affection for Lyanna had already been observed during the feast.
Now it was unmistakable.
This was no distant royal marriage.
The dragon and the wolf stood together.
Finally Brandon spoke. “My sister has earned her place at this table.”
The room quieted immediately.
When the Warden of the North spoke, his bannermen listened.
“If any man here doubts her judgment,” Brandon continued calmly, “he may take that matter up with me.”
A few quiet chuckles spread around the chamber.
The tension eased.
Rhaegar allowed a moment of silence before continuing. “I did not come north merely to visit my wife’s family.”
The room grew still again.
“I came because the realm stands upon dangerous ground.”
The northern lords listened carefully now.
“My father’s rule grows more unstable with each passing year,” Rhaegar said plainly.
No one interrupted.
“If the day comes when the realm must choose between madness and stability…”
His gaze moved slowly across the table. “I will ask for the support of the North.”
The words carried enormous weight.
Silence followed.
Finally Lord Manderly spoke. “You came all this way to ask us yourself.”
“Yes.”
The large lord nodded thoughtfully. “That counts for something.”
Another lord leaned forward. “The North does not bend easily.”
“I would not ask it to.” Rhaegar’s voice remained steady. “I ask only that when the time comes, you remember who stands beside your daughter.”
His hand still rested gently over Lyanna’s.
The gesture had not changed since the beginning of the discussion.
The northern lords noticed.
They also noticed something else.
The prince who had arrived in Winterfell wore their colors. Spoke with their daughter beside him. And had traveled across half the realm to ask for their loyalty in person.
Finally Brandon spoke again. “The North remembers its friends.”
Several lords nodded.
One by one the murmurs of agreement spread through the chamber.
Support.
Not yet a formal oath.
But something very close.
And as the council continued, it became clear that the line between dragon and wolf had already been crossed.
Notes:
Lyanna's home!
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 38: The Eyes of Old Gods
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Winterfell stood quiet beneath a pale northern morning.
Snow had fallen lightly during the night, settling in thin drifts along the ancient walls and across the roofs of the towers. The courtyard stones glittered with frost, and smoke curled lazily upward from the castle chimneys, dissolving into the grey sky.
The cold air carried the scent of pine and distant hearthfires.
Lyanna stood near the training yard, watching the breath leave her lips in soft white clouds.
A heavy cloak hung from her shoulders, its wolf-fur collar brushing her cheeks whenever the wind stirred. Beneath the thick wool her hand rested absently against the gentle curve of her belly.
It had begun to show.
But she felt the change in her body each day. A quiet reminder of the life growing within her.
Footsteps crunched across the snow behind her.
“Lyanna!”
She turned as Benjen came striding across the yard, his boots slipping slightly against the frost-hardened ground.
Benjen had always moved as though he were racing the wind itself. Even now, with his limbs growing longer and his shoulders beginning to broaden with age, there remained something boyish in the energy with which he bounded toward her.
He stopped beside her with a grin bright enough to rival the morning light.
“You should not be standing out here too long,” he declared. “Maester Walys says you must keep warm.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “And since when have you begun repeating the advice of maesters?”
Benjen ignored the question entirely.
His gaze dropped immediately to her stomach with open curiosity and delight.
“It’s bigger than last week,” he announced proudly.
Lyanna laughed. “Benjen.”
“What?” he said defensively. “It is.”
“You speak as though you have been measuring it.”
“I might have.”
She shook her head in amused disbelief.
Benjen folded his arms and studied her with exaggerated seriousness. “I still say it will be a girl.”
Lyanna tilted her head. “Do you?”
“Yes,” he said with unwavering confidence. “A fierce one too. She will ride before she can walk.”
Lyanna smiled. “Rhaegar thinks the same.”
Benjen looked very pleased with himself.
"Well, of course he does,” he said. “Great minds and all that.”
Lyanna’s hand rested again over her stomach. “I think it will be a boy.”
Benjen gasped as though she had spoken treason. “A boy?”
“Perhaps.”
He frowned thoughtfully.
“Well,” he said after a moment, “if it is a boy, I shall teach him to climb the walls.”
“And if it is a girl?”
“I shall teach her to climb the walls faster.”
Lyanna laughed, the sound bright against the quiet morning.
“You plan to corrupt my child already.”
“It is my duty as an uncle.”
She nudged him lightly with her shoulder. “You will not turn them into a terror.”
Benjen grinned wickedly.
“That depends entirely on how stubborn they are.”
Lyanna looked toward the towering walls of Winterfell rising around them.
“Considering the child has Stark blood,” she said softly, “I suspect that question already has an answer.”
Steel rang sharply across the training yard.
The sound cut cleanly through the cold air.
A handful of guards lingered along the edges of the practice grounds, watching the morning bout unfold with quiet interest.
At the centre of the yard, men circled one another across the frost-hardened earth.
One wore dark northern leathers, his movements steady and controlled.
The other wore lighter armour chased with silver.
Rhaegar stepped forward first, his sword flashing in a swift arc.
The blade met the Ned's guard with a sharp metallic crack.
Ned shifted his footing, redirecting the force of the strike before answering with a thrust of his own.
Rhaegar turned it aside.
They moved again, boots scraping softly across frozen ground.
Neither fought recklessly.
This was not the chaos of battle nor the spectacle of a tourney field. Only the measured rhythm of practice.
Steel met steel again.
The clash echoed across the yard.
After several exchanges Ned stepped back, lowering his sword slightly.
“You fight well in the cold,” he observed.
Rhaegar removed his helm, dark silver hair falling loosely across his shoulders. “The cold sharpens the mind.”
Ned snorted softly. “It dulls the fingers.”
A faint smile touched Rhaegar’s lips.
For a moment the prince said nothing.
His gaze drifted toward the castle towers rising beyond the courtyard.
Ned followed it instinctively.
He knew which window Rhaegar was looking for.
Silence lingered between them.
Then Rhaegar spoke. “Ned.”
The familiarity of the name still sounded unusual coming from him.
“I would ask you something.”
Ned rested the pommel of his sword lightly against the ground. “What is it?”
Rhaegar hesitated only a moment.
“Do you believe your sister to be happy?”
The question carried more weight than the calm tone suggested.
Ned studied him quietly.
He had spent a week watching the man who had carried Lyanna away from the south and into the storms of the realm.
He had seen the way Rhaegar looked at her.
But brothers were not easily convinced.
Ned’s eyes drifted briefly toward the castle before returning to the prince.
“I have not seen Lyanna so happy,” he said slowly, “since the days our father was still alive.”
The words seemed to settle deeply into Rhaegar’s chest.
Relief moved across his features before he could hide it.
The tension in his shoulders eased.
For a long moment he said nothing.
Then he nodded. “I feared I had taken her too far from the life she loved.”
Ned shrugged lightly. “You did.”
Rhaegar looked back at him.
“But she chose to go,” Ned continued. “And Lyanna Stark has never stayed anywhere she did not wish to be.”
Rhaegar let out a quiet breath.
That truth he understood very well.
The solar chosen by the women of Winterfell was warm with the steady heat of the hearth.
Outside, the wind whispered faintly against the stone walls, but within the chamber the air smelled of wool, lavender, and warm bread brought up from the kitchens not long before.
Catelyn sat beside the tall window where the light was strongest.
Her embroidery frame rested across her lap, though her hands moved far more slowly than they usually did.
Pregnancy had rounded her figure considerably now. Her belly was heavy beneath the soft blue wool of her gown, and her back rested carefully against a stack of cushions placed there by a watchful maid.
She was close.
Everyone in the castle knew it.
Across from her, Lyanna sat with a piece of fabric draped awkwardly over her knees.
The needle in her hand hovered uncertainly above the cloth.
She frowned at it as if it were an enemy.
Catelyn watched the effort with quiet amusement.
“Your stitches are improving,” she offered gently.
Lyanna glanced down at the crooked line of thread. “They resemble a wounded snake.”
“That is still an improvement.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “I do not know how you make it look so effortless.”
Catelyn continued guiding the thread through the cloth with patient precision.
“I have had years of practice.”
Lyanna leaned back slightly in her chair. “I would rather face a dozen mounted knights than sit through an afternoon of embroidery.”
“That much is obvious.”
Lyanna looked toward her again.
“But you are trying,” Catelyn added.
Lyanna shrugged. “You insisted it would calm my mind.”
“And has it?”
Lyanna considered that.
Her fingers drifted absently to the curve of her stomach. “Perhaps.”
Catelyn noticed the gesture immediately.
Her expression softened.
Winterfell had watched the news settle gradually over the past week. There had been surprise, of course. Whispers too.
But the castle had accepted it in the quiet, practical way the North accepted most things.
Life came when it came.
Catelyn shifted slightly in her seat, adjusting her position.
The motion made her wince faintly.
Lyanna noticed at once. “You should lie down.”
“I am quite comfortable.”
“You say that while grimacing.”
“It is hardly a grimace.”
Lyanna gave her a skeptical look.
Catelyn laughed quietly.
“It is simply… the final weeks are not particularly graceful.”
Lyanna studied her for a moment.
Her gaze moved to the curve of Catelyn’s belly.
“You are very calm about it.”
Catelyn followed her gaze downward. “I have had many months to grow accustomed to the idea.”
Lyanna tilted her head. “Are you frightened?”
The question hung softly in the warm room.
Catelyn was silent for a moment.
“A little,” she admitted.
She set the embroidery aside briefly, resting her hands against the curve of her stomach.
“But mostly I am curious.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “Curious?”
“I wonder who he will become.”
Lyanna blinked. “You think it will be a boy?”
Catelyn’s lips curved. “I suspect so.”
Lyanna leaned back in her chair thoughtfully.
“Benjen insists mine will be a girl.”
Catelyn chuckled. “I heard.”
“He says she will be fierce.”
“That seems likely.”
Lyanna snorted softly.
They sat quietly for a moment, the soft pull of thread through cloth filling the silence.
Finally Lyanna spoke again. “Brandon is nervous.”
Catelyn’s eyes flickered upward.
“He believes he hides it well.”
Lyanna smiled knowingly. “He does not.”
Catelyn laughed. “That sounds like Brandon.”
Lyanna’s gaze drifted toward the window. “He worries about everything lately.”
“That too sounds like Brandon.” Catelyn resumed her embroidery slowly. “He cares deeply for you.”
Lyanna’s smile softened. “I know.”
There was a brief pause.
Then Catelyn added, almost thoughtfully, “He watches the prince carefully as well.”
Lyanna looked back at her. “Does he?”
“He is a brother.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “And what do you think?”
Catelyn’s needle paused.
For a moment she seemed to consider her words very carefully.
“I think,” she said slowly, “that I have rarely seen two people look at one another the way you and the prince do.”
Lyanna felt warmth creep into her cheeks. “Is it that obvious?”
“Only to those paying attention.”
Lyanna laughed quietly.
Catelyn continued, “And I think… it is comforting.”
Lyanna blinked. “Comforting?”
Catelyn’s gaze returned to her work.
“My marriage to Brandon was arranged.”
Her tone held no bitterness.
Only honesty.
“But watching you and the prince,” She lifted her eyes again. “It reminds me that love can grow in unexpected places.”
Lyanna was silent for a moment.
Then she said softly, “You will grow to love Brandon.”
Catelyn’s smile deepened. “I believe I will.”
A moment later she shifted again and winced more noticeably this time.
Lyanna sat upright immediately. “That one looked painful.”
“It was nothing.”
“You said that the last time.”
Catelyn exhaled slowly. “It is only the child stretching.”
Lyanna stared at her. “That does not sound reassuring.”
Catelyn laughed again.
“You will discover that soon enough.”
Lyanna groaned. “I am beginning to suspect motherhood is a conspiracy designed to terrify me.”
“Too late to escape now.”
Lyanna looked down at her crooked embroidery again.
Then back at Catelyn.
“Well,” she said dryly, “at least my child will not inherit my sewing skills.”
Catelyn smiled. “That may be a mercy.”
Outside the window, faintly in the distance, the sharp ring of steel from the training yard echoed again across Winterfell.
Lyanna turned her head instinctively toward the sound.
Catelyn noticed. “The prince?”
Lyanna nodded.
“And Ned.”
Catelyn watched the small smile that touched Lyanna’s lips.
“Yes,” she said softly. “I suspected as much.”
The training yard of Winterfell was loud with the sounds of steel and shouted instruction.
Morning had given way to afternoon, though the pale northern sun remained low in the sky. Frost still clung stubbornly to the hard-packed ground where dozens of boots had churned the earth into pale dust.
Men sparred in pairs across the yard.
Wooden swords cracked against shields. Laughter rose from a group of younger guardsmen who had gathered to watch two of the older soldiers settle a dispute with blunted steel.
Beyond the ring of fighters, near the archery butts set against the far wall, Lyanna Stark stood alone.
Her cloak lay discarded across a nearby fence post.
The cold did not bother her here. Movement warmed her better than fur ever could.
She drew another arrow from the quiver slung across her back and set it against the string with practiced ease.
The bow bent smoothly beneath the pull of her arm.
For a moment she stood perfectly still.
The yard noise faded into a distant blur.
Then she released.
The arrow struck the target with a solid thud.
Not the center.
But close.
Lyanna tilted her head thoughtfully.
She had always preferred riding or swordplay to archery. The patience it demanded did not always suit her nature.
Still, Winterfell had trained its daughters as well as its sons.
Another arrow.
Another draw.
This time the shaft struck nearer the red circle.
“Gods.” The voice came from behind her. “Father would be rolling in his grave.”
Lyanna did not turn immediately.
Instead she loosed the arrow.
The shot landed squarely within the center ring.
Only then did she lower the bow.
“You always did have a talent for appearing precisely when I wished to impress someone,” she said lightly.
Brandon Stark leaned against the wooden fence nearby, arms folded across his chest.
A crooked grin tugged at the corner of his mouth.
“I was going to say you looked ridiculous.”
Lyanna snorted. “You would.”
Brandon pushed away from the fence and walked toward her.
The wind tugged at his dark hair as he stopped beside the target, examining the arrows embedded there.
“Not bad,” he admitted.
Lyanna gave him an exaggerated look of shock. “High praise indeed, Lord Stark.”
Brandon pulled one of the arrows free and handed it back to her.
His expression shifted slightly. “Should you be doing this?”
Lyanna raised a brow. “Archery?”
“You are carrying a child.”
“So is Catelyn.”
“Catelyn is not shooting arrows.”
Lyanna shrugged. “Catelyn also enjoys embroidery.”
Brandon opened his mouth to argue, then seemed to reconsider.
He exhaled slowly. “I suppose there is no stopping you.”
“Not easily.”
They stood together in comfortable silence for a moment.
The sounds of the training yard continued around them.
Finally Brandon spoke again.
“Are you happy?”
Lyanna’s fingers paused against the bowstring.
She did not look at him immediately.
Instead her gaze drifted across the yard toward the group of men sparring near the center.
Among them, a tall figure moved with unmistakable grace.
Silver hair caught the pale light as steel flashed through the air.
Rhaegar.
Lyanna felt warmth settle quietly in her chest.
When she finally spoke, her voice was softer than before.
“Yes.”
Brandon watched her carefully. “You are certain.”
She nodded. “I love him.”
The words were simple.
Uncomplicated.
True.
“And he loves me.”
Brandon studied her face for several seconds.
He had spent most of his life protecting Lyanna. Watching her grow from a stubborn child into the fierce young woman standing before him now.
He knew her temper. Her restlessness. Her refusal to accept anything she did not truly want.
If she had been unhappy, Brandon would have seen it immediately.
But he did not see unhappiness now.
He saw something else entirely.
Peace.
Brandon rubbed the back of his neck.
“Well,” he muttered. “That settles that then.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “You sound disappointed.”
“Not disappointed,” he said. “Just surprised.”
He glanced toward the prince sparring across the yard.
“I never imagined I would trust a Targaryen with my sister.”
Lyanna laughed softly. “I never thought I'd trust a Targaryen.”
Brandon’s gaze lingered on Rhaegar a moment longer.
Then he sighed. “He looks at you like a man who has already decided to fight the world for you.”
Lyanna tilted her head. “He has.”
Brandon shook his head in disbelief.
“Gods help the man.”
Lyanna nudged him with her shoulder. “You like him.”
“I tolerate him.”
“That is practically love coming from you.”
Brandon snorted. “Do not get used to it.”
Across the yard, the bout between Rhaegar and Ned ended with a final clash of steel.
The men stepped apart.
Rhaegar removed his helm, shaking loose strands of silver hair from his face.
His eyes lifted instinctively toward the archery range.
And found Lyanna.
Even across the yard she felt the shift in his attention.
The moment stretched quietly between them.
Brandon noticed.
He followed her gaze and groaned. “Gods.”
Lyanna raised an eyebrow. “What?”
“You two do that far too often.”
“Do what?”
“Look at each other like that.”
Lyanna laughed again. “You are jealous.”
“I am disturbed.”
She slung the bow back over her shoulder. “Well, you will have to endure it.”
Brandon shook his head.
“I suppose I will.”
But when they began walking back toward the castle together, Brandon rested a hand briefly against his sister’s shoulder.
A silent gesture.
Protective. Accepting.
Whatever doubts he had once held about the prince were fading now.
Lyanna Stark had always chosen her own path.
And for the first time in a long while, Brandon felt certain she had chosen the right one.
Far above them, the wind stirred softly through the ancient trees of the godswood.
And beneath the red leaves of the heart tree, the old gods watched.
Winterfell settled into evening with the quiet certainty of an ancient place returning to rest.
The wind had softened as dusk crept across the castle walls, and the pale northern sky slowly deepened toward twilight. Smoke curled from the towers and chimneys, and the great hall had begun to fill with the low hum of voices and laughter as servants carried trenchers of roasted meat and fresh bread through its doors.
But far above the noise of the hall, in the quiet upper chambers of the keep, stillness lingered.
The chamber shared by Rhaegar and Lyanna was lit only by the glow of a small hearth and the fading gold of the evening sun filtering through the narrow window.
Lyanna pushed the door open slowly.
She had expected to find the room empty.
Rhaegar often remained in the hall with her brothers long after supper began, speaking with Brandon and Ned about matters of the realm or simply listening to the stories that always filled the Stark table.
But tonight the chamber was quiet.
Her gaze moved across the room.
And stopped.
Something lay carefully folded across the bed.
A dress.
Lyanna stepped closer.
The fabric was pale as freshly fallen snow, soft wool layered with fine silk beneath it. Delicate embroidery traced the bodice and sleeves in thread the color of frost-blue winter skies.
The patterns were unmistakable.
Northern.
Tiny wolves stitched between curling branches of frost.
Lyanna reached out slowly, brushing her fingers across the embroidery.
It was beautiful.
Not the elaborate, jeweled gowns worn in the southern courts of King’s Landing. There were no rubies or gold thread here.
Instead it carried the quiet elegance of the North.
Simple. Graceful. True.
“Do you like it?”
Rhaegar’s voice came softly from the doorway.
Lyanna turned.
He leaned lightly against the stone frame, watching her with that calm, steady gaze she had come to know so well.
She smiled slowly. “You bought me a dress?”
“I had it made.”
“When?”
“While we were still in the capital.”
Lyanna lifted the sleeve between her fingers, studying the careful work.
“You planned this.”
“Yes.”
Suspicion crept gently into her expression. “What are you planning now?”
Rhaegar crossed the room toward her.
He had changed from his armor. Now he wore dark northern wool trimmed with black fur at the collar, the colors of the Stark household he had begun quietly adopting during their stay.
When he stopped before her, his hand reached for hers.
His fingers closed gently around it. “I would ask something of you tonight.”
Lyanna tilted her head. “You sound very serious.”
“I am.”
Something in his tone made her chest tighten slightly.
“What is it?”
Rhaegar studied her for a moment.
For once the prince who had faced kings and councils without hesitation seemed almost uncertain.
But when he spoke, his voice remained steady.
“When we wed in King’s Landing,” he said quietly, “we did so before the Seven.”
Lyanna nodded slowly. “Yes.”
“It was a proper ceremony.”
“That is usually the purpose of weddings.”
A faint smile touched his lips.
“But the North follows different gods.”
Lyanna’s gaze sharpened slightly.
Rhaegar’s thumb brushed gently across her knuckles.
“I have taken much from you,” he continued. “You left your home. Your lands. Your family.”
“You are my family.”
“I know.” His voice softened further. “But I would give something back tonight.”
Lyanna felt curiosity stirring inside her now. “What?”
Rhaegar gestured quietly toward the dress lying across the bed.
“Wear it.”
She raised an eyebrow. “And then?”
His violet eyes held hers. “Then come with me.”
Lyanna studied his face carefully.
“You are being very mysterious.”
“Only for a little while longer.”
She glanced once more at the dress.
Then back at him.
“You promise this will not involve court musicians and half the castle watching me trip over my own feet?”
Rhaegar chuckled softly. “I promise.”
Lyanna considered for another moment.
Then she picked up the dress.
“Very well.”
She pointed toward the door. “You may leave now.”
Rhaegar blinked. “Leave?”
“Yes.”
He looked mildly confused. “Why?”
“Because I am changing.”
“But-”
Lyanna crossed her arms. “You may wait outside like a proper gentleman.”
Rhaegar bowed slightly. “As you command.”
He stepped into the corridor, closing the door behind him with quiet obedience.
Inside the chamber Lyanna laughed softly to herself.
Then she began changing.
The dress fit perfectly.
Of course it did.
When she finished tying the final ribbon at the back, she turned slowly toward the small mirror mounted against the wall.
For a moment she simply stared.
The white fabric flowed softly around her figure, the pale embroidery catching the glow of the hearthfire.
Her pregnancy had begun to show just enough to round the lines of the gown gently.
She looked… different.
Not the wild girl who once raced horses across the winter fields.
Not quite the queen she had become either.
Something in between.
Lyanna ran her fingers lightly across the blue stitching at the sleeve.
Then she opened the door.
Rhaegar was waiting in the corridor.
When he turned and saw her, the quiet breath that left his chest was almost inaudible.
For a moment he simply looked at her.
Lyanna shifted slightly beneath the intensity of his gaze. “Well?”
His voice came softly. “You are beautiful.”
Her cheeks warmed faintly.
“You say that often.”
“It remains true.”
She stepped toward him. “Where are we going?”
Rhaegar offered his arm. “You will see.”
Together they began walking through the quiet halls of Winterfell.
The castle had grown still now as most of its inhabitants gathered in the great hall below.
Their footsteps echoed softly against the ancient stone.
Down staircases.
Through torchlit corridors.
Toward the heart of the castle.
When they finally stepped outside into the cold evening air, Lyanna looked around in surprise.
The path before them led toward the trees.
Toward the ancient grove at the center of the castle grounds.
Toward the place where the oldest gods of the North had always watched.
The godswood.
Slowly, understanding began to dawn.
Lyanna turned toward him. “You did not.”
Rhaegar’s expression softened.
“Yes.”
Beyond the stone archway, beneath the dark red leaves of the heart tree, a small group waited quietly.
Her brothers.
Catelyn.
A few northern witnesses.
No court. No ceremony. Only the ancient trees.
Lyanna felt her breath catch in her chest.
Rhaegar took her hand gently. “Once before we were married for the realm.”
His voice was barely above a whisper.
“Tonight,” he said softly, “I would marry you for us.”
Above them the red leaves stirred in the cold northern wind.
And beneath the watchful eyes carved into the heart tree, the old gods listened.
Notes:
I had to give Lyanna her dream wedding :')
Chapter 39: Before the Storm
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Morning came slowly to Winterfell on the day they were meant to leave.
A pale grey sky stretched above the ancient towers, the first weak light of dawn slipping through a veil of drifting cloud. Snow had fallen lightly during the night again, covering the castle yards in a thin layer of white that crunched beneath every footstep.
Servants moved quietly through the courtyard, their breath misting in the cold air as they carried bundles of supplies toward the outer gate.
But most of the castle had already gathered along the walls.
Word had spread quickly through Winterfell the evening before.
The prince and the wolf were leaving.
Lyanna stood beside the stone arch of the main gate, her cloak pulled tightly around her shoulders. The fur lining brushed her cheek as the wind stirred, carrying with it the clean scent of pine and distant frost.
Her gaze lingered across the courtyard that had shaped her childhood.
The training yard where she had spent countless mornings sparring with her brothers.
The tower windows where she and Benjen had once thrown snow at passing guards.
The towering walls that had always made Winterfell feel like the center of the world.
It no longer was.
Her hand rested unconsciously against the gentle curve of her belly.
Life had begun to move far beyond those walls now.
Footsteps approached behind her.
She did not need to turn to know who it was.
Rhaegar stopped beside her, the dark wool cloak he wore stirring softly in the wind.
The colours were northern again.
Grey and charcoal trimmed with black fur.
Even after weeks in Winterfell, the sight still made Lyanna smile faintly.
“You are thinking,” he said quietly.
Lyanna glanced at him. “I am thinking that Benjen will attempt to sneak into our saddlebags before we depart.”
“That would complicate the journey.”
“Only slightly.”
Rhaegar’s lips curved faintly.
Across the courtyard, the Stark family approached together.
Brandon led the small group, his stride long and purposeful across the snow.
Beside him walked Ned, quiet as ever.
A few steps behind came Catelyn, one hand resting gently against the curve of her heavily pregnant belly as she moved carefully over the icy stones.
Benjen trailed beside her, already watching the sky.
Lyanna followed his gaze upward.
High above the castle towers, a dark shape circled through the pale clouds.
Vaelarys.
The dragon’s enormous wings cut through the morning air with steady grace.
Even the guards along the walls had grown used to the sight during Rhaegar’s stay.
Still, every so often someone would stop what they were doing simply to watch.
Brandon stopped before them.
For a moment no one spoke.
Then he pulled Lyanna into a brief, crushing embrace.
“You will return,” he said quietly into her hair.
Lyanna laughed softly. “You say that as though I intend to vanish forever.”
“You are married to a dragon rider now,” Brandon replied. “That makes everything unpredictable.”
Lyanna stepped back with a grin. “You have always enjoyed unpredictability.”
“Not when it involves my sister.”
Ned stepped forward next.
His farewell was simpler.
A brief clasp of arms. A quiet nod.
“Write when you reach Dragonstone.”
“I will.”
Benjen did not wait for his turn.
He threw his arms around Lyanna with far less restraint.
“If it is a girl,” he declared loudly, “I expect to be the first to teach her how to climb the battlements.”
Lyanna laughed. “You plan to turn my child into a menace.”
“I plan to make her interesting.”
“Or him,” Lyanna corrected.
Benjen waved this away. “It will be a girl.”
Catelyn reached them last.
Her smile was warm, though the weight of pregnancy had slowed her movements considerably now.
She embraced Lyanna carefully.
“Travel safely,” she said softly.
Lyanna glanced down at her belly.
“You should be resting.”
Catelyn laughed quietly. “I will. After I watch the dragon leave.”
Lyanna stepped back.
Then Brandon’s gaze shifted to Rhaegar.
The warmth faded slightly.
Not distrust. But seriousness.
“You said there was something you wished to speak of before you left.”
Rhaegar inclined his head. “Yes.”
The courtyard seemed to grow quieter around them.
Rhaegar’s voice remained calm. “When I return to King’s Landing, I will begin removing my father from the throne.”
Brandon’s expression did not change.
But his attention sharpened instantly. “Removing him how?"
“Peacefully, if possible.”
Brandon snorted. “Aerys Targaryen is not a peaceful man.”
“I know.”
Rhaegar’s gaze moved briefly toward Lyanna.
“That is why she will not be there.”
Brandon folded his arms. “Explain.”
Rhaegar continued calmly. “Lyanna will travel with me only as far as Dragonstone.”
His eyes moved faintly toward the distant horizon. “She will remain there alongside my mother and my brother."
Brandon listened carefully.
“Dragonstone is well guarded,” Rhaegar continued. “Two knights of the Kingsguard will remain there. Ser Oswell and Ser Jaime. In addition to the Targaryen household guard already stationed on the island.”
Brandon considered this. “And you?”
“I will return to the capital.”
Ned spoke quietly. “You expect conflict.”
“Yes.”
Lyanna reached for Rhaegar’s hand.
But Brandon simply nodded.
“If anything happens to her,” he said evenly, “the North will not remain quiet.”
Rhaegar met his gaze without hesitation. “I would expect nothing less.”
For a moment the two men stood there in silent understanding.
Then Brandon extended his arm.
Rhaegar clasped it.
An alliance sealed without ceremony.
Above them Vaelarys gave a low rumbling roar that rolled across the courtyard like distant thunder.
Benjen looked upward immediately.
“Well,” he said with bright excitement. “That seems like our signal.”
Lyanna turned once more toward the towering walls of Winterfell.
Snow drifted lazily through the morning air.
Home.
For now.
Then she stepped beside Rhaegar.
And together they walked toward the waiting dragon.
The courtyard of Winterfell seemed suddenly smaller as they approached the outer yard.
Perhaps it was the shadow.
It swept across the snow first, vast and shifting, sliding across the ancient stone walls like the passing of a dark cloud.
Then the wind came.
Guards lifted their cloaks instinctively as a powerful gust tore across the yard, snow spiraling upward in bright white swirls.
The dragon descended.
Vaelarys folded his immense wings as he landed beyond the castle gate, the force of it sending tremors through the frozen earth. His scales glimmered dark as storm clouds beneath the pale winter sky, and thin plumes of smoke curled lazily from his nostrils as he settled upon the snow-covered ground.
The gathered soldiers and servants stepped back instinctively, though many had already grown accustomed to the creature’s presence during the prince’s stay.
Still, the sheer scale of the beast never truly lost its power.
Benjen’s eyes shone with excitement.
“I will never grow tired of that,” he murmured.
Lyanna smiled faintly. “Nor will I.”
Rhaegar helped her mount first.
His hands were steady as he guided her into the saddle secured between the dragon’s great shoulders. The leather straps had been prepared carefully for the journey, reinforced for the long flight south.
When Lyanna settled into place, she felt the familiar warmth radiating from the dragon’s scales beneath her boots.
It was strange how quickly she had grown used to it.
Rhaegar climbed up behind her a moment later, fastening the final strap across them both.
Below them the Starks stood together in the snow.
Lyanna looked down once more.
Benjen raised his arm in an enthusiastic wave.
Brandon simply nodded.
Ned lifted a hand in silent farewell.
Catelyn rested one hand against her stomach and smiled warmly.
Lyanna raised her hand in return.
Then Vaelarys moved.
The dragon unfurled his wings.
For a moment the vast membranes caught the pale light like dark sails stretching across the sky.
Then with a powerful surge he launched upward.
Snow exploded outward across the yard as the great wings beat against the cold air.
The ground fell away.
Winterfell shrank beneath them.
Lyanna leaned slightly into the wind as the dragon climbed higher.
The towers of the castle grew smaller with each passing moment until they were only pale shapes against the endless white landscape of the North.
She watched until they disappeared entirely.
Then she turned her gaze forward.
The world stretched endlessly beneath them now.
Snow-covered forests rolled like dark rivers through the land. Frozen lakes gleamed faintly under the winter sun. Small villages dotted the landscape, their chimneys trailing thin threads of smoke into the sky.
The air was colder this high above the ground, but the dragon’s warmth seeped steadily upward through the saddle.
Lyanna felt Rhaegar’s arm secure around her waist.
For a time neither spoke.
The rhythm of Vaelarys’s wings filled the sky with a deep, steady thunder.
Hours passed.
The vast white wilderness of the North slowly gave way to the darker greens and browns of the southern lands. Rivers wound through the valleys like silver ribbons, and the distant coastline eventually appeared on the horizon.
The sea glittered beneath the afternoon sun.
Lyanna leaned forward slightly as the dragon angled toward it.
The wind carried the sharp scent of salt now.
Far ahead, rising from the waters like a dark stone sentinel, the island fortress of Dragonstone appeared.
Dragonstone.
The ancient castle looked as though it had grown directly from the volcanic rock itself. Twisted towers shaped like dragons rose above the jagged cliffs, their stone forms black against the crashing waves below.
Thin plumes of smoke drifted from the island’s volcanic vents, mingling with the sea mist.
Lyanna had visited once before.
But seeing it from the back of a dragon was something entirely different.
As Vaelarys descended, the fortress began to stir.
Guards emerged along the walls.
Servants rushed across the courtyards below.
Then another shape appeared in the sky.
A flash of pale wings darted upward from the castle towers.
The creature moved far more quickly than Vaelarys, its flight swift and eager as it climbed toward them.
Lyanna felt her breath catch.
Aelyra.
The younger dragon soared upward with a sharp, piercing cry that echoed across the sea cliffs. Her wings beat rapidly as she approached Vaelarys, circling him with obvious excitement.
Aelyra let out another high-pitched screech.
Vaelarys answered with a deep rumbling roar that rolled across the sky like distant thunder.
Lyanna laughed softly. “They recognize each other.”
Rhaegar’s voice was warm behind her. “Dragons always do.”
Aelyra swooped closer now, her pale scales flashing brilliantly in the sunlight as she circled the larger dragon again.
Below them the courtyard of Dragonstone came into view.
Two figures stood waiting near the base of the main tower.
One was tall and slender, his pale hair whipping in the sea wind.
The other stood beside him in flowing dark silks, her hands resting gently against the curve of her stomach.
Rhaella and Viserys.
Lyanna’s heart lifted at the sight of them.
Vaelarys descended in a slow, powerful glide before landing heavily in the courtyard. The dragon’s wings folded as the ground trembled beneath his weight.
Aelyra circled once more above the castle before landing nearby with a much lighter grace.
Servants and guards scattered respectfully as the dragons settled.
Rhaegar dismounted first, then turned to help Lyanna down.
Her boots touched the stone courtyard only seconds before Viserys hurried forward.
“Rhaegar!”
The young prince’s relief was immediate and obvious.
He embraced his brother quickly before stepping back.
“You made good time.”
Rhaegar smiled faintly. “The winds favored us.”
Viserys then turned to Lyanna with genuine warmth.
“I am glad you have arrived safely.”
Lyanna returned the smile. “It is good to see you again.”
A quieter presence approached next.
Rhaella moved carefully across the courtyard, her long silver hair flowing behind her in the sea breeze.
Her pregnancy was unmistakable now.
The soft silk gown she wore stretched gently over the round curve of her belly.
Lyanna stepped forward immediately.
For a moment the two women simply looked at one another.
Then Rhaella embraced her.
“You are welcome here,” she said softly.
Lyanna felt warmth flood through her chest. “Thank you.”
Nearby, Aelyra landed beside Vaelarys with an excited chirp.
The younger dragon nudged the larger one playfully, her wings fluttering with restless energy.
Vaelarys answered with a slow rumble of approval.
Viserys laughed. “She has been impossible since she sensed you approaching.”
Lyanna watched the two dragons with quiet amusement. “She is beautiful.”
Rhaella smiled. “She believes Vaelarys belongs entirely to her.”
Lyanna could not help laughing.
Then Rhaegar spoke gently. “Let us go inside.”
The wind from the sea had begun to strengthen.
“And there is much we must discuss.”
Together they turned toward the towering doors of Dragonstone.
Behind them the dragons watched silently from the courtyard as the first shadows of evening began stretching across the island.
The storm was drawing closer.
And soon the realm itself would feel it.
The corridors of Dragonstone were darker than those of Winterfell.
Where the northern castle had been built of grey stone warmed by centuries of hearthfire, Dragonstone seemed carved from shadow itself. The walls were black volcanic rock, smooth and cold to the touch, shaped into twisting arches and dragon-headed pillars that coiled upward toward the ceilings.
The sea could be heard even within the fortress.
Waves crashed relentlessly against the cliffs below, their distant thunder echoing through the halls like a slow and constant drum.
Servants moved quietly as they passed, bowing their heads as the royal party crossed the corridors.
Rhaegar walked ahead now, his long stride measured and calm.
Lyanna noticed the change the moment they had entered the castle.
During their stay in Winterfell he had worn the subdued greys and dark furs of the North, a quiet gesture of loyalty to her family that had not gone unnoticed by the Stark household.
But here, within the ancestral seat of his own house, he had changed.
The cloak draped across his shoulders now was deep black lined with crimson silk. The clasp at his throat bore the three-headed dragon worked in dark silver.
The colors of House Targaryen had returned.
Red and black.
Prince of Dragonstone once more.
Lyanna did not resent it.
Dragonstone demanded those colors. The castle itself seemed to expect them.
They entered a private solar overlooking the sea.
The chamber was smaller than the grand halls of the castle but still impressive in its design. Tall windows carved into the stone walls looked westward across the Narrow Sea, where the late afternoon light reflected across restless waters.
A fire burned low within a carved hearth shaped like an open dragon’s mouth.
Viserys closed the heavy door behind them.
For a moment the four of them stood in silence.
Then Rhaella lowered herself carefully into a cushioned chair near the hearth.
Lyanna noticed the way she moved slowly now, one hand resting against the round curve of her stomach as she settled.
Rhaella had always been slender, almost fragile in appearance.
Pregnancy softened her in unexpected ways.
Viserys pulled a chair closer to his mother while Rhaegar remained standing near the window.
The fading sunlight caught the silver of his hair as he looked out across the sea.
At last he turned. “We do not have much time.”
Viserys straightened immediately.
“What is happening in King’s Landing?”
Rhaegar stepped closer to the hearth, his voice calm but firm.
“I will return to the capital tomorrow.”
The room seemed to grow very quiet.
Lyanna felt her heart begin to beat faster.
Rhaegar continued. “When I arrive, I will begin removing our father from the throne.”
The words seemed to hang in the air like a blade suspended above them all.
Rhaella’s hand tightened slightly against her gown.
For several seconds no one spoke.
Then Viserys let out a slow breath he had clearly been holding for years. “Finally.”
The relief in his voice was unmistakable.
Rhaella looked at her son, then back to Rhaegar.
Her violet eyes glistened faintly in the firelight.
“You believe it can be done peacefully?”
Rhaegar nodded. “That is my intention.”
Rhaella studied his face carefully.
“The court will not all support you.”
“No.”
“The Gold Cloaks?”
“Already shifting loyalties.”
Viserys leaned forward slightly. “And the Kingsguard?”
“Some will remain with me.”
Lyanna listened carefully.
She already knew most of what Rhaegar intended. They had spoken of it during the long flight from Winterfell and in the quiet hours before sleep.
But hearing him say it aloud within Dragonstone’s walls made the plan feel suddenly far more real.
Far more dangerous.
Rhaella’s gaze moved toward Lyanna. “You will remain here.”
It was not a question.
Lyanna nodded. “Yes.”
Rhaegar spoke again. “Two knights of the Kingsguard will guard Dragonstone.”
He glanced toward Viserys.
“Oswell Whent and Jaime Lannister.”
Viserys frowned slightly. “Jaime is young.”
“He is also loyal.”
“And Arthur?”
“Arthur and Ser Lewyn rode for King’s Landing several days ago.”
Viserys nodded slowly.
The pieces of the plan were falling into place.
Rhaegar turned toward Lyanna. “You will be safe here.”
She met his gaze steadily. “I know.”
But knowing did not make the coming separation any easier.
Rhaella leaned back in her chair.
Something had changed in her expression now.
Hope.
It flickered there cautiously, as though she hardly dared allow herself to feel it.
For years she had lived beneath the shadow of a husband whose madness had grown darker with each passing season.
The thought that the nightmare might finally end seemed almost unreal.
“If you succeed,” she said softly, “the realm will breathe again.”
Rhaegar did not answer immediately.
But the determination in his eyes was unmistakable.
Viserys looked between them all.
“For the first time in my life,” he said quietly, “I believe we might actually survive this.”
Lyanna felt a sudden rush of warmth spread through her chest.
Joy.
Not reckless excitement.
But the quiet, powerful certainty that the future might finally begin shifting toward something better.
Outside the tall windows the sea winds howled against the black stone cliffs.
Far below in the courtyard, the dragons stirred restlessly as dusk began settling across Dragonstone.
And within the solar, the future of the realm was quietly being decided.
Night settled heavily over Dragonstone.
The sea had grown restless with the falling darkness. Waves crashed against the jagged black cliffs below the fortress, their thunder echoing through the ancient stone corridors like distant drums.
Torches flickered along the castle walls, their flames bending beneath the steady ocean wind that swept across the island.
Far above the courtyard towers, two shapes circled against the night sky.
Vaelarys glided through the darkness with slow, powerful beats of his immense wings. Below him darted the smaller but far swifter form of Aelyra, whose pale scales flashed silver whenever moonlight struck them between the clouds.
Their distant cries rolled across the fortress like echoes of some ancient power returning to life.
Within the castle itself most of the halls had grown quiet.
Servants had withdrawn to their quarters and the guards stationed along the corridors spoke only in hushed tones.
The prince’s departure would come with the morning.
Lyanna stood alone upon one of the outer balconies overlooking the sea.
The wind tugged gently at her hair, carrying with it the scent of salt and distant storms. Far below, the water churned endlessly against the rocks, white foam glimmering faintly in the darkness.
She rested her hands against the cold stone railing.
The child within her shifted slightly, the movement still unfamiliar enough to draw her attention every time it happened.
Lyanna smiled faintly.
“You choose interesting times to move,” she murmured softly.
Footsteps approached behind her.
She did not turn immediately.
The quiet presence was one she had already learned to recognize without sight.
Rhaegar stepped onto the balcony beside her.
The torches from the corridor behind him cast shifting light across his cloak.
He stood beside her in silence for several moments, his gaze drifting out across the vast black sea.
“You should be sleeping,” he said gently.
Lyanna gave a quiet laugh. “I could say the same to you.”
Rhaegar did not argue.
His hand moved to rest lightly against the stone beside hers. The wind lifted strands of his silver hair, carrying them briefly across his face before they settled again.
Tomorrow he would leave Dragonstone.
Tomorrow he would fly into the heart of the storm that had been building for years.
Lyanna finally turned toward him. “Are you afraid?”
Rhaegar considered the question carefully.
“Yes,” he said.
The honesty of the answer did not surprise her.
“Of failing,” he continued quietly.
Lyanna stepped closer. “You will not fail.”
Rhaegar’s eyes searched hers. “You have far more confidence in me than most of the realm.”
Lyanna smiled softly. “That is because I know you better than most of the realm.”
The wind shifted again.
Far above them Vaelarys gave a deep rumbling cry that echoed across the sea.
Lyanna rested her hand lightly against Rhaegar’s chest.
“Be careful in King’s Landing.”
“I will.”
“Aerys grows more dangerous each day.”
“I know.”
She studied his face.
“You will return.”
It was not phrased as a question.
Rhaegar lifted his hand to her cheek.
His thumb brushed gently across her skin. “I will return to you.”
Lyanna’s heart tightened slightly at the quiet promise.
For a moment they simply stood together beneath the moonlit sky.
Then Rhaegar spoke again.
His voice shifted.
The words that followed were not in the Common Tongue.
They flowed softly in the ancient language of Valyria.
“Avy jorrāelan.”
Lyanna had begun learning the language during the months they had spent together.
Not enough to speak it easily. She only understood fe phrases so far.
This was one of them.
I love you.
The words settled warmly in her chest.
Lyanna lifted herself slightly onto her toes.
She kissed him.
The sea wind swirled around them as they stood together on the balcony, the world beyond Dragonstone forgotten for a moment.
When the kiss ended Rhaegar rested his forehead briefly against hers.
“I must leave before dawn,” he said quietly.
Lyanna nodded.
She had known that already.
Still, hearing it aloud made the coming morning feel suddenly much closer.
Rhaegar stepped back.
For a moment his hand lingered in hers.
Then he released it.
Without another word he turned and walked back toward the corridor.
Lyanna watched until his figure disappeared into the torchlit hallway.
Only then did she turn back toward the sea.
High above the castle towers Vaelarys circled once more beneath the moon.
Soon the dragon would carry his rider into the heart of the realm.
And when Rhaegar reached King’s Landing, the fate of the Iron Throne would finally begin to change.
Notes:
UGHHH I love them so much :')
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 40: PART III: THE DRAGON ASCENDANT
Chapter Text
Years 6–7 | Removal. Wildfire. Death.
Chapter 41: The Mad King's Ultimatum
Notes:
This chapter takes place in King's Landing while Rhaegar and Lyanna are in the North. Rhaella and Viserys are already at Dragonstone with Oswell and Jaime.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Iron Throne loomed above them like a warning no one had heeded in time.
Its twisted blades caught the torchlight in uneven flashes, steel glinting like teeth in the half-lit hall. Shadows gathered thickly between its jagged edges, pooling around the figure seated upon it as though the darkness itself had chosen to linger there.
Aerys II Targaryen sat hunched upon the throne, one pale hand gripping the armrest so tightly that his knuckles had blanched white.
His hair, once the bright silver of Valyria, hung in tangled, unwashed strands around his face. His beard had grown wild and uneven, streaked with grey and yellowed at the edges. His nails were long, curling slightly at the tips, scratching faintly against the iron beneath them.
The king did not look like a king.
He looked like something that had been left too long in darkness.
Below him, the court stood assembled.
Lords and ladies filled the long hall, their voices subdued, their movements careful. No one spoke louder than necessary. No one moved without purpose.
Fear had settled into the Red Keep like rot beneath the stone.
At the centre of the hall, two guards dragged a man forward.
The prisoner stumbled as they forced him to his knees before the throne. His clothes were torn, his face bruised, blood drying along his lip.
“Your Grace,” one of the guards said, bowing his head.
The man tried to speak.
“Mercy, Your Grace, I only said—”
“Silence.”
The word cut through the hall like a blade.
Aerys leaned forward slightly.
His eyes gleamed.
“What did he say?”
The guard hesitated only a moment.
“He spoke against the crown.”
The king’s lips parted slowly.
“And what, precisely, did he say against the crown?”
The man swallowed hard.
“I did not mean it, Your Grace. I only said that Prince Rhaegar would make a finer king—”
The hall seemed to inhale as one.
Aerys went very still.
Then he began to laugh.
It was not a pleasant sound.
It rose sharply from his chest, high and uneven, echoing against the vaulted ceilings until it seemed to come from everywhere at once.
“A finer king,” Aerys repeated softly.
His fingers tightened against the throne.
“My son.”
The laughter stopped.
Abruptly.
His gaze snapped downward toward the man kneeling below.
“Traitor.”
The word was almost gentle.
Then his voice rose.
“TRAITOR.”
The man flinched violently.
“I beg you, Your Grace—”
“Do you know what traitors deserve?”
Aerys stood suddenly.
The movement sent a ripple of unease through the court.
Even the Kingsguard shifted.
Among them stood Barriston Selmy, experienced in the ways of the white cloak, in the ways of the king, yet his hand rested uneasily upon the hilt of his sword.
Beside him, knights stood rigid, their expressions carefully blank.
Aerys descended one step from the throne.
“Fire,” he whispered.
The word drifted through the hall like smoke.
“Fire purifies.”
The man on the floor began shaking.
“No, please—”
Aerys turned sharply.
“Bring the pyre.”
The command was immediate.
Final.
For a brief moment, no one moved.
Then the guards obeyed.
Wood was dragged forward. Wildfire was poured. The smell filled the hall, sharp and suffocating.
The man screamed now, struggling against the guards as they forced him onto the growing pile.
“Please, I have a family—”
Aerys watched.
His breathing had quickened.
His eyes shone with something feverish.
“Light it.”
A flicker of hesitation passed through the nearest servant.
Only for a moment.
Then the torch was lowered.
Flame caught.
It spread quickly.
Too quickly.
The fire roared upward in a hungry rush, devouring the oil-soaked wood in seconds.
The man’s screams echoed through the hall.
They were not human for long.
Several courtiers turned away.
Others stood frozen.
No one intervened.
At the edge of the throne room stood Jon Connington, the newly appointed Hand of the King.
His face had gone pale.
His hands were clenched behind his back so tightly that his knuckles had turned white beneath the skin.
He did not move.
He did not speak.
He did not stop it.
The flames crackled loudly, filling the silence where words had once lived.
Aerys smiled.
“Beautiful,” he murmured.
The court said nothing.
But whispers began.
Soft.
Careful.
Almost soundless.
“Rhaegar would never—”
“Where is the prince—”
“If he were here—”
Jon heard them.
Every word.
Each one pressed harder against his chest.
Because they were right.
If Rhaegar Targaryen had been here, this would not have happened.
The realization settled heavily in the room.
Not spoken aloud.
But understood.
The king no longer ruled through fear alone.
He ruled through madness.
And there was no one left who could stop him.
The fire burned lower.
The screams had stopped.
Only the crackle of dying flame remained.
Aerys turned slowly back toward the Iron Throne.
His expression had softened.
Almost peaceful.
“Bring me another,” he said idly.
The words sent a visible ripple through the court.
Jon’s stomach twisted.
But still he said nothing.
Still he did nothing.
And somewhere deep within the Red Keep, something unseen began to shift.
The realm had endured madness before.
But never like this.
Never so openly.
Never so completely.
And now, for the first time, the court began to understand.
This was no longer a king to be endured.
This was a king who would burn the world before he let it slip from his grasp.
The Small Council chamber felt colder than the throne room.
Not in temperature, but in something far less tangible. The long table of dark wood stretched beneath narrow windows that let in little light, the air heavy with the faint scent of parchment, wax, and something older that seemed to cling to the stone itself.
The chairs were filled, but no one seemed at ease within them.
At the head of the table sat Aerys.
He had not changed his clothes since the morning’s court.
Ash still clung faintly to the hem of his robe.
His fingers tapped restlessly against the table, long nails clicking softly against the wood in uneven rhythm.
To his right stood Jon Connington.
He did not sit.
He had not sat since the meeting began.
Across from him, robed in soft lavender silk, sat Varys, his expression as smooth and unreadable as ever.
Around them, the remaining council members shifted subtly in their seats.
One chair remained empty.
Another beside it.
The absence was felt.
The white cloaks that usually stood near the walls were fewer now.
Jaime Lannister and Oswell Whent had departed for Dragonstone days prior, leaving the court with one less layer of protection.
Or perhaps two less to witness.
Aerys leaned back slowly in his chair.
“Speak,” he said suddenly.
The word was sharp.
Directed at no one and everyone all at once.
No one answered immediately.
The silence stretched.
Then Varys inclined his head.
“As you command, Your Grace.”
His voice was soft.
Measured. Almost gentle.
“I have received… whispers.”
Aerys’s gaze snapped toward him. “Whispers.”
Varys folded his hands neatly before him. “From the North.”
Something flickered in Aerys’s expression.
Interest. Suspicion.
“Continue.”
Varys lowered his gaze slightly, as though reluctant.
“They speak of your son, Your Grace.”
The room seemed to grow still.
Jon’s shoulders tensed almost imperceptibly.
Aerys leaned forward. “What of him?”
Varys paused.
Just long enough.
“They say he has been… warmly received.”
Aerys’s fingers stilled against the table. “Warmly.”
“Yes, Your Grace.” Varys’s tone remained careful. “The lords of the North have opened their halls to him. Winterfell itself has welcomed him openly.”
Jon’s jaw tightened.
He knew where this was going. And he knew it would not end well.
Aerys’s voice dropped slightly. “And why would that concern me?”
Varys lifted his eyes.
“Because, Your Grace… the North has not always been quick to accept Targaryen rule.”
That was true.
Everyone at the table knew it.
The North remembered.
It always had.
“They are a proud people,” Varys continued softly. “Slow to bend. Slower still to forget.”
Aerys’s breathing had begun to change.
Not yet rapid. But uneven.
“And yet,” Varys went on, “they seem to have taken to the prince.”
Silence followed.
Heavy. Pressing.
Aerys’s gaze sharpened. “How.”
The word was almost a demand.
Varys inclined his head slightly. “They say he listens.”
Jon closed his eyes briefly.
“They say he walks among them without arrogance. That he speaks to them not as subjects… but as men.”
Aerys’s fingers began tapping again.
Faster now.
“They say,” Varys added quietly, “that he feels like a king.”
The room froze.
No one moved. No one breathed.
For a long moment, Aerys said nothing.
Then he laughed.
It began low. Soft. Almost thoughtful.
Then it grew.
Louder. Sharper. Unsteady.
“A king,” Aerys repeated.
His head tilted slightly to one side. “My son.”
The laughter stopped. Instantly.
His eyes burned now.
Bright. Wild.
“They forget themselves.”
The words came slowly.
Too slowly.
Varys lowered his gaze.
“They are only words, Your Grace.”
“No.” Aerys stood suddenly.
The chair scraped harshly against the stone floor behind him.
“They are treason.”
The word rang through the chamber.
Jon stepped forward instinctively.
“Your Grace—”
Aerys turned on him.
“Do you hear them, Jon?” His voice had risen again. “They whisper of another king while I yet live.”
Jon forced himself to remain steady. “They speak carelessly, Your Grace. The North is far from court—”
“They plot.”
The interruption was immediate. Certain.
Aerys began pacing.
Back and forth along the length of the table.
His hands moved through his hair, tugging harshly at the tangled strands.
“They plot behind my back. They gather. They smile while sharpening their knives.”
“No one here has raised banners,” Jon said carefully. “There is no rebellion.”
“Not yet.”
Aerys stopped. Slowly.
He turned toward Varys.
“You knew.”
Varys remained perfectly still. “I heard whispers, Your Grace. Nothing more.”
“You brought them to me.”
“As is my duty.”
Aerys stared at him. For a long moment.
Then he smiled. It was worse than the anger.
Much worse.
“You have done well.”
Varys inclined his head.
But something cold had settled in his chest.
Something unfamiliar.
Regret.
He had meant to guide.
To warn.
To control the direction of Aerys’s suspicion.
Instead, he had fed it.
And now it was growing far beyond anything he could contain.
Aerys turned sharply. “Summon the court.”
The command cracked through the chamber.
“Your Grace—” Jon began.
“Summon them!” Aerys’s voice rose again. “Let them hear what becomes of traitors!”
The room seemed to shrink.
Jon hesitated.
Just for a moment.
Then he bowed.
“As you command.”
Aerys smiled wider. “Yes.”
His voice dropped.
Quieter now. More controlled.
And far more dangerous.
“Let them all come.”
He turned back toward the empty chair at the head of the table. “They will learn.”
Varys watched him.
Truly watched him now.
And for the first time since arriving at court, he understood the full weight of what he had set in motion.
This was no longer influence.
No longer manipulation.
This was something unraveling.
Something that could not be guided.
Only endured.
And perhaps, if the realm was fortunate…
Ended.
Outside the chamber, the bells of the Red Keep began to ring.
Summoning the court. Summoning witnesses.
Summoning the beginning of something far worse than whispers.
Because now the king had heard them.
And he had believed them.
The bells did not stop ringing.
Their sound echoed through every corridor of the Red Keep, sharp and insistent, cutting through conversation, through rest, through whatever fragile illusion of normalcy the court still clung to.
Servants hurried. Lords were summoned. Ladies gathered their skirts and moved quickly through torchlit halls.
No one asked why.
They already knew.
When Aerys Targaryen called court without warning, it was never for anything good.
The throne room filled more quickly than it had that morning.
Word had spread.
Not openly, not loudly, but enough.
Another burning. More whispers. More fear.
By the time the last of the court had taken their place beneath the looming shadow of the Iron Throne, the air itself felt strained, as though it might snap under the weight of what was to come.
At the far end of the hall, the doors opened.
Aerys entered without announcement.
He did not wait for ceremony. He did not wait for silence.
He walked forward with uneven steps, his robes trailing behind him, his hair loose and wild around his face.
The hall fell quiet anyway. It always did.
He climbed the steps to the throne slowly, gripping the iron blades as he ascended, his fingers curling around the cold metal as though he needed to feel it beneath his skin.
When he turned to face them, his eyes were already burning.
“They whisper,” he said.
No greeting. No title. No pretense.
Only that.
“They whisper in my halls.” His voice echoed sharply. “They whisper in my city.”
A murmur rippled faintly through the gathered court.
Not words. Just breath.
Aerys’s head snapped toward the sound.
“Do you hear them?”
No one answered.
His lips curled. “Of course you do.”
He stepped down one step from the throne.
Slowly.
“They speak of my son.”
The words were softer now.
Almost thoughtful.
But something in the quiet made it worse. “They speak his name as though it were mine.”
A flicker of movement passed through the crowd.
A shift of weight. A glance exchanged too quickly.
Aerys saw it all.
“They say he is loved.” His voice tightened. “They say he listens.”
Another step downward. “They say he would make a better king.”
The last word broke.
Not loudly. But sharply.
Like something cracking under pressure.
“No.”
The word came suddenly. Violently.
“No!”
Aerys’s hand flew to his hair.
He gripped it hard, pulling, pacing now across the top of the steps like a caged animal.
“They forget themselves.”
His voice rose.
“They forget who sits the throne.”
He turned suddenly, pointing into the crowd.
“You.”
The man flinched immediately.
A minor lord, young, clearly unprepared.
“What do you hear,” Aerys demanded.
“My king, I—”
“What do you hear.”
The repetition was louder. Sharper.
“I hear nothing, Your Grace.”
“Liar!”
The word struck like a blow.
“They all lie.”
Aerys turned away again, pacing faster now. “They lie and whisper and plot.”
His breathing had become uneven.
His hands moved constantly, through his hair, across his robes, against the air itself as though trying to grasp something unseen.
“They gather in the North.”
The hall stilled further. “They welcome him.”
His voice trembled now. “With open arms.”
He laughed suddenly.
A harsh, broken sound.
“The North.”
He spat the word.
“Wolves. Traitors.”
His gaze swept across the court. “They would crown him, would they not?”
No one spoke. No one dared.
Aerys smiled.
It was a terrible thing.
Slow. Crooked.
“They think I do not see.”
His voice dropped.
Quieter now. Much quieter.
“They think I do not understand.”
The shift was immediate.
The room felt it.
This was worse than the shouting. Worse than the rage.
This was something colder.
Something far more deliberate.
Aerys stepped back toward the throne.
“They forget,” he said softly, “that I am still their king.”
His fingers brushed the iron blades as he climbed the steps again. “They forget what happens to traitors.”
The word lingered.
Then he sat.
Slowly. Carefully.
As though settling into something inevitable.
“I have no dragon,” he continued.
The court listened. Frozen.
“But I have something better.”
Silence followed.
Heavy. Unmoving.
No one understood. Not fully.
But the promise in his voice was unmistakable.
Fire.
Not wild. Not uncontrolled.
Something planned. Something waiting.
Aerys leaned back against the Iron Throne.
His eyes moved across the hall once more.
“You will all remain loyal.”
It was not a request.
“You will remember your place.”
His fingers tapped lightly against the armrest.
“And if you forget…”
He smiled again.
“…I will remind you.”
The hall did not breathe.
Did not move. Did not exist beyond that moment.
Because now they knew.
This was no longer the quiet madness whispered about behind closed doors.
This was something else entirely.
Something spoken openly. Something unhidden.
The king had crossed a line.
And he had done it in front of all of them.
At the edge of the hall, Jon Connington stood rigid, his expression carefully controlled.
But inside, something had shifted.
Because this could not continue.
It would not.
Not for much longer. Not if the realm was to survive.
And somewhere in the shadows near the pillars, Varys watched in silence.
For the first time in many years, the Spider felt something unfamiliar.
Not calculation. Not strategy.
Something colder.
Regret.
Because the seed he had planted had taken root.
And now it was growing into something none of them could control.
The bells had summoned the court.
But what they had truly summoned…
Was the beginning of the end.
The throne room emptied slowly.
No one rushed to leave. No one dared.
The silence that followed the king’s dismissal was heavier than any command he had given, pressing down upon the court like an unseen hand. Lords bowed too deeply, courtiers moved too carefully, and even the guards seemed to tread softer across the stone as they withdrew.
Fear lingered.
It clung to the air, to the walls, to the very steps of the Iron Throne itself.
At the far end of the hall, Jon Connington remained where he stood.
He waited.
He had learned quickly that leaving too soon could be seen as disrespect.
Or worse.
Around him, the last of the court filtered out, their whispers hushed, their eyes lowered. None spoke openly, but the understanding passed between them regardless.
Something had broken.
Not today.
Not suddenly.
But today, it had been seen.
Clearly. Irrefutably.
When the hall had finally emptied, Aerys spoke.
“Stay.”
The word echoed.
Jon stepped forward immediately, bowing his head. “As you command, Your Grace.”
The great doors closed behind the last of the courtiers with a heavy finality.
The hall felt cavernous now.
Too large. Too empty.
Aerys did not descend from the throne at once.
He sat there, still and silent, his fingers resting lightly against the twisted iron as though drawing something from it.
Jon did not move.
He waited.
At last, Aerys rose.
Slowly.
He descended the steps with measured care, his eyes never leaving Jon.
When he reached the bottom, he stopped only a few paces away.
Up close, the king seemed worse.
The wildness in his eyes was sharper. More focused.
“Jon,” he said softly.
The familiarity of the name did nothing to ease the tension.
Jon bowed his head again. “Your Grace.”
Aerys tilted his head slightly, studying him.
“Can I trust you?”
The question landed heavily.
Jon did not hesitate.
It would have been dangerous to do so.
“You can, Your Grace. I am your Hand.”
Aerys smiled.
Not the wide, unhinged grin he had shown the court.
Something smaller. Sharper.
“As my Hand,” he repeated.
His gaze did not waver. “You see what I see.”
Jon chose his words carefully. “I see that there are those who speak carelessly, Your Grace.”
“Carelessly.” Aerys stepped closer. “Is that what you call it?”
Jon held his ground. “It is not uncommon for men far from court to speak without thought.”
“Without thought,” Aerys echoed.
He began to circle him slowly. “They think I do not know.”
Jon said nothing.
“They think I do not hear.”
Aerys’s voice had lowered again.
Quieter. More controlled. More dangerous.
“They think I will allow it.”
He stopped behind Jon.
For a moment, there was only the sound of breathing.
Then Aerys leaned closer. “I will not.”
The words brushed against Jon’s ear like a blade.
Jon forced himself to remain still. “I understand, Your Grace.”
Aerys straightened. A soft laugh escaped him.
“Do you?”
He moved away again, pacing slowly across the base of the throne.
“I wonder.”
Jon turned slightly to face him. “I serve you, Your Grace. In all things.”
Aerys stopped.
His eyes flickered with something unreadable.
“Do you know what my son does in the North?”
Jon’s chest tightened.
“He visits his wife’s family, Your Grace.”
Aerys smiled again. “That is what he would have you believe.”
The words were almost amused.
“He gathers them.”
Jon’s expression did not change. “There has been no call to arms.”
“No,” Aerys agreed softly. “Not yet.”
The repetition was deliberate.
Measured.
“I know how these things begin,” Aerys continued, his voice drifting almost thoughtfully now. “A welcome. A feast. A pledge whispered in halls far from the capital.”
Jon’s silence was answer enough.
Aerys turned toward him fully. “But I am not a fool.”
There was a flash of something sharp in his eyes.
“I will not be caught unawares.”
Jon inclined his head. “Of course, Your Grace.”
Aerys studied him again.
Longer this time.
Then, unexpectedly, he laughed.
Lightly. Almost pleasantly.
“You are loyal.”
Jon did not respond.
“I like that,” Aerys continued. “It makes this easier.”
Jon’s stomach tightened. “Easier, Your Grace?”
Aerys turned away, moving back toward the steps of the throne.
“I have plans.”
The words were quiet. Casual.
But they carried weight.
Jon felt it immediately. “What sort of plans, Your Grace?”
Aerys glanced back over his shoulder.
A glint of something dark passed through his expression.
“A surprise.”
The word lingered.
Jon’s unease deepened. “For whom, Your Grace?”
Aerys’s smile widened slightly. “For everyone.”
He began to ascend the steps once more.
Slow. Deliberate.
“They think dragons make kings powerful.”
He rested his hand against the Iron Throne again. “They are wrong.”
Jon’s pulse quickened.
Aerys turned to face him. “I have something far better.”
The words settled into the air like smoke.
Jon felt a chill run through him.
Wildfire.
The thought came unbidden.
Unwanted.
But impossible to ignore.
He forced his expression to remain steady. “As you say, Your Grace.”
Aerys watched him a moment longer.
Then he waved a hand dismissively.
“You may go.”
Jon bowed deeply. “As you command.”
He turned at once and walked toward the great doors.
He did not hurry. He did not falter.
Only when the doors closed behind him did he allow himself to breathe.
The corridor beyond felt no safer.
If anything, it felt smaller. Confining.
Jon moved quickly now, his steps echoing against the stone as he made his way through the Red Keep.
There was only one place he could go.
Only one man who needed to hear what had just passed.
He found Varys in a dimly lit corridor not far from the council chambers, as though the man had been expecting him.
Of course he had.
Varys inclined his head. “My lord Hand.”
Jon did not waste time. “He is planning something.”
Varys’s expression did not change.
“I suspected as much.”
Jon stepped closer. “He spoke of it openly.”
A flicker of something passed through Varys’s eyes.
Interest. Concern.
“What did he say?”
Jon lowered his voice. “He said he has something better than dragons.”
Silence followed. Heavy.
Understanding settled quickly between them.
“Wildfire,” Varys said softly.
Jon nodded. “He would burn us all.”
The words tasted bitter.
Varys exhaled slowly.
For a moment, the carefully composed mask slipped.
Only slightly. But enough.
“This has gone too far.”
Jon’s jaw tightened. “He cannot be allowed to continue.”
Varys looked at him. Truly looked.
“And what would you suggest, my lord?”
Jon did not hesitate this time. “He has reigned long enough.”
The words felt final. Inevitable.
Varys held his gaze.
Then, slowly, he nodded.
“Yes.”
His voice was quiet. Grave.
“I believe you are right.”
For the first time, neither man spoke in half-truths.
Neither danced around implication.
The understanding was clear.
The king was no longer fit to rule.
And something would have to be done.
Somewhere far from King’s Landing, beyond the reach of wildfire and whispers, Rhaegar Targaryen remained in the North.
Unaware. For now.
But not for much longer.
Because the realm was beginning to fracture.
And when it broke…
It would not do so quietly.
Notes:
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 42: The Prince Moves
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
King’s Landing did not welcome him.
It watched him.
From the moment Rhaegar Targaryen crossed the gates of the city, there was a shift in the air that could not be mistaken for coincidence.
The streets did not fall silent, not entirely, but the noise dimmed in strange, uneven ways, as though voices were being swallowed before they could rise too high. Faces turned, then turned away just as quickly. Windows closed more softly than usual. Even the Gold Cloaks stationed along the roads stood a little straighter as he passed, their gazes following him with something that bordered on expectation.
Above them all, cutting across the pale afternoon sky, a shadow moved.
Vaelarys circled high above the city, his vast wings carving slow, deliberate arcs through the air. He did not descend. He did not roar. He simply watched.
And the city watched him in return.
Rhaegar did not look up.
He did not need to. He could feel it.
The presence. The weight of it.
The warning.
The Red Keep rose before him soon after, its crimson walls stark against the sky, its towers looming as they always had. Nothing had changed.
And yet everything had.
He dismounted in the outer courtyard without ceremony. Servants approached, heads bowed, but he dismissed them with a quiet gesture. There would be time for courtesies later.
Not now.
Now, there was only one thing that mattered.
He entered the keep.
The corridors were familiar, but the atmosphere within them was not. Where once there had been a careful balance of fear and obedience, now there was something sharper. Something brittle. Conversations ceased as he passed. Eyes followed him from shadowed alcoves and half-open doorways.
The court knew.
Not the details. Not the plan.
But they knew something was coming.
He found Jon Connington and Varys waiting for him in a private solar overlooking the inner courtyard.
Neither wasted time on formalities.
Jon stepped forward first. “My prince.”
Rhaegar inclined his head slightly. “My lord Hand.”
Varys gave a soft bow. “Your return is most timely.”
The door was closed behind them.
The room fell into silence.
Then Jon spoke. “There have been… developments.”
Rhaegar moved further into the chamber, his expression calm.
“I expected as much.”
Jon’s jaw tightened. “He has begun burning men in the throne room.”
The words hung in the air.
Heavy. Unavoidable.
Rhaegar stilled. “Publicly.”
It was not a question.
Jon nodded his head slightly.
“He has always threatened it. Always spoken of fire. But he never… not like this.”
Varys stepped forward, his voice softer, but no less grave. “It is no longer contained to dungeons or whispers. The court has seen it. The city has begun to hear of it.”
Rhaegar’s gaze shifted between them. “And the reason?”
Jon exhaled slowly. “Anything that can be twisted into treason.”
Varys added quietly, “Your name has been spoken.”
Silence followed.
Not long. But long enough.
Rhaegar turned toward the window.
Outside, the courtyard lay still beneath the fading light.
“He knows.”
Jon hesitated. “He suspects.”
“He fears,” Varys corrected gently.
Rhaegar’s reflection stared back at him in the glass. “And fear has never made him cautious.”
“No,” Jon said. “It has made him reckless.”
Varys inclined his head slightly. “And dangerous.”
Rhaegar turned back to face them.
“You said there were developments.”
Jon exchanged a glance with Varys.
Then spoke carefully. “He has begun speaking of a plan.”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change. “What kind of plan?”
“He has not said.” Jon’s voice hardened slightly. “He will not say.”
Varys folded his hands before him.
“He speaks in fragments. In implications. Enough to unsettle, not enough to understand.”
Rhaegar watched him closely. “And you?”
Varys met his gaze. “I believe it involves wildfire.”
The word settled heavily in the room.
Rhaegar did not react outwardly.
But something shifted behind his eyes.
Jon stepped forward. “He asked if I trusted him.”
Rhaegar said nothing.
Jon continued. “He spoke of traitors. Of purging them. Of reminding the realm who its king is.”
The silence stretched again. This time, it carried something else with it.
Inevitability.
Rhaegar nodded once. “Then it is as I feared.”
Varys studied him. “You expected this.”
“I hoped to avoid it.”
Rhaegar’s voice remained calm.
Measured.
But there was steel beneath it now.
“He will not yield easily.”
Jon let out a quiet breath. “He will not yield at all.”
Rhaegar’s gaze sharpened slightly. “Then he will be made to.”
Neither man disagreed.
For a moment, the room was still.
Then Rhaegar moved toward the door. “I will see him.”
Jon stepped forward immediately. “My prince—”
Rhaegar stopped. “He must see me return without fear.”
Varys tilted his head slightly. “And if he does not?”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change. “Then we proceed as planned.”
Jon’s jaw tightened.
He nodded.
Rhaegar opened the door.
The corridor beyond stretched long and shadowed before him.
As he stepped into it, the weight of the keep seemed to settle around him once more.
But something had changed.
Before, he had walked these halls as a prince.
Now, he walked them as something else.
Something the realm was beginning to recognize.
Something his father had already begun to fear.
Above the Red Keep, unseen but ever present, Vaelarys continued his slow, circling watch.
And below, within the stone heart of the castle, the game that had long been whispered about in shadows was finally beginning to unfold.
The throne room was empty.
Not quiet in the way of absence, but in the way of something waiting.
The great hall stretched vast and dim beneath its vaulted ceilings, torches burning low along the walls, their light flickering unevenly against the jagged silhouette of the Iron Throne. The shadows seemed deeper here than anywhere else in the Red Keep, gathering in the spaces between twisted blades, pooling along the steps like something alive.
At the center of it all sat Aerys Targaryen.
Alone.
He did not rise when Rhaegar entered.
He did not speak. He simply watched.
Rhaegar walked forward at an even pace, his boots echoing softly against the stone. The sound carried farther than it should have in the empty hall, each step marking his approach with quiet, deliberate certainty.
When he reached the foot of the throne, he stopped.
“My king.”
Aerys’s lips twitched.
Not quite a smile. Not quite anything at all.
“You return.”
The words were slow. Measured.
Rhaegar inclined his head. “As is my duty.”
Aerys’s gaze sharpened. “Your duty.”
His fingers tapped lightly against the iron beneath him, a restless, uneven rhythm. “And where has that duty taken you?”
Rhaegar met his father’s eyes without hesitation. “To Winterfell.”
The word lingered.
Aerys leaned forward slightly. “The North.”
There was something in his tone now.
Something thin. Taut.
“And how did they receive you?”
Rhaegar did not look away. “With courtesy.”
Aerys let out a soft sound.
It might have been a laugh.
“Courtesy.” His head tilted. “They welcomed you.”
It was not a question.
Rhaegar remained still. “They are loyal to the crown.”
Aerys’s expression changed.
Subtly. Dangerously.
“To the crown,” he repeated. His gaze did not leave Rhaegar. “Or to you?”
The silence stretched between them.
Rhaegar chose his answer carefully. “There is no difference.”
Aerys stilled. Completely.
Then, slowly, he began to rise.
The movement was deliberate. Measured.
He descended the steps of the throne one at a time, his hand brushing along the iron blades as he moved.
Rhaegar did not step back. Did not move at all.
Aerys stopped only a few paces from him.
Up close, the king’s presence was sharper. Unstable.
His eyes searched Rhaegar’s face with something bordering on hunger.
“They speak of you.”
The words were quiet.
“Do they?”
“They say you listen.” Aerys’s lips curled faintly. “They say you would make a better king.”
Rhaegar did not react.
Aerys took a step closer. “Do you think so?”
The question hung between them.
Rhaegar’s voice, when it came, was steady. “I serve you.”
Aerys stared at him.
For a long moment.
Then he laughed.
Soft. Uncertain.
“Serve me.” He circled slightly, as though studying him from another angle. “My son.”
The words carried something almost reflective. Almost regretful.
But it passed quickly.
“They plot,” Aerys said suddenly. His voice sharpened again. “They gather in the North. They whisper in my halls. They think I do not see.”
Rhaegar said nothing.
Aerys stepped closer again. Too close.
“They think they can take this from me.” His hand lifted slightly, gesturing toward the throne behind him.
“They forget what I am.”
Rhaegar’s gaze did not waver. “No one forgets, Your Grace.”
Aerys’s eyes flickered.
For a moment, something uncertain passed through them.
Then it was gone.
“They will remember.”
His voice dropped.
Quieter. Colder.
“I will make them remember.” He leaned closer. “So will you.”
The implication lingered. Heavy.
Rhaegar held his ground. “I will do what is required for the realm.”
Aerys studied him again.
Longer this time.
Searching. Suspicious.
Something in his expression shifted.
As though he could not quite decide what he was seeing.
Then—
A sound split the air.
A roar. Deep. Thunderous.
It rolled across the Red Keep like a storm breaking over the sea, shaking the very stone beneath their feet.
The torches flickered violently. The air itself seemed to tremble.
Above them, circling unseen but ever present, Vaelarys let out another cry.
Louder. Closer.
Aerys froze. Completely.
His eyes widened. Just slightly. But enough.
Rhaegar saw it.
For the first time in his life—
Fear. Real. Unmistakable.
Aerys’s head tilted upward, as though he could see through the ceiling itself, as though he could feel the shadow passing over the Red Keep.
The roar echoed again, distant now, but no less powerful.
Aerys took a step back.
Only one.
But it was enough.
Rhaegar did not move. Did not speak.
He simply watched. And understood.
The balance had shifted.
Not completely. Not yet.
But enough that it could no longer be ignored.
Aerys’s gaze returned to him slowly.
The fear was gone as quickly as it had come.
Replaced. Buried.
But not forgotten.
“You bring your beasts closer to my city.”
The accusation was quiet.
Controlled.
Rhaegar’s voice remained even. “He flies where he wills.”
Aerys’s lips thinned. “You would do well to remember whose city this is.”
Rhaegar inclined his head slightly. “Of course.”
Another silence. Longer now. More strained.
At last, Aerys turned away.
Abruptly.
“As you were,” he said dismissively.
The audience was over.
Rhaegar did not linger.
He bowed once.
Then turned and walked from the hall.
Behind him, the Iron Throne loomed once more.
Unchanged.
And yet no longer untouchable.
As the doors closed, the echo of Vaelarys’s roar still lingered faintly in the air.
A reminder.
Not of madness.
But of something far older.
Far more powerful.
And for the first time, the king had felt it.
Night had settled over King’s Landing, but the city did not sleep easily.
It had not for some time.
Torches burned longer along the streets, their light flickering against uneasy faces and shuttered windows. Taverns were quieter than they should have been, conversations hushed and cautious, as though even walls might betray them. The Red Keep loomed above it all, silent and watchful, its shadow stretching far across the city below.
And above even that—
A shadow moved.
Vaelarys cut through the night sky in slow, deliberate circles, his wings vast against the starlight. He did not descend. He did not hunt. He watched.
Always watching.
Those below had begun to notice.
They spoke of it in whispers, in corners and alleyways, in rooms where voices barely carried past the door.
The prince’s dragon.
A warning. A promise.
Or perhaps both.
Within the Dragonpit, the air was thick with the scent of ash and age.
The great domed structure stood as a relic of another time, its vast interior echoing faintly with the distant sounds of movement above. Torches burned along the curved walls, casting long shadows across the stone floor, illuminating the immense chains and iron fixtures that had once held dragons far larger than most living men had ever seen.
Now, it stood mostly empty.
Save for one.
Rhaegar stood near the open archway, where the night air filtered in, carrying with it the distant sounds of the city and the steady rush of wind from above.
He did not turn when he heard the soft, measured footsteps behind him.
“You chose a fitting place.”
The voice was quiet.
Smooth.
Varys came to stand beside him, his hands folded neatly before him, his pale face catching the low torchlight.
Rhaegar’s gaze remained fixed outward.
“It is one of the few places where truth is still spoken plainly.”
Varys inclined his head slightly. “A rare luxury in King’s Landing.”
Silence settled between them for a moment.
Then Varys spoke again. “The pieces are moving.”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change. “Tell me.”
Varys turned slightly, his voice lowering. “The Vale and the Stormlands have… aligned.”
Rhaegar’s eyes flickered. “Jon Arryn and Robert.”
“Yes.” Varys’s tone remained measured. “Lord Arryn traveled by sea to Storm’s End. Quietly. Avoiding the Kingsroad.”
That, more than anything, spoke of intent.
Not secrecy born of caution. But secrecy born of certainty.
“They have spoken,” Varys continued. “And they are in agreement.”
Rhaegar exhaled slowly.
Not relief. Not quite. Something closer to acknowledgment.
“And the North?” Varys prompted, watching him carefully.
“My goodbrothers have begun preparations.”
A brief image passed through Rhaegar’s mind.
Winterfell. The godswood. Lyanna.
“He will move when called. As will his bannermen.”
Varys inclined his head.
Another piece. Another certainty.
Rhaegar turned slightly now, his gaze shifting toward Varys. “And the Westerlands?”
For the first time, something like faint amusement touched Varys’s expression.
“Lord Tywin remains silent.”
Rhaegar did not smile. “He always does.”
“But silence,” Varys continued softly, “does not mean stillness.”
Rhaegar waited.
“My little birds report that orders have been given in his absence.”
A pause.
“Not by him.”
Rhaegar’s eyes sharpened. “By whom?”
Varys’s voice remained calm. “His youngest son.”
Tyrion Lannister.
The name lingered.
Unexpected.
And yet—
Not impossible.
“The Lannister forces are beginning to move,” Varys said.
The words settled into place.
Final. Complete.
For a moment, the world seemed to still around them.
Not in reality.
But in understanding.
The plan was no longer a plan.
It was happening.
Rhaegar turned back toward the open archway.
Above, Vaelarys passed once more across the sky, his shadow briefly cutting across the moonlight.
“The realm is aligning,” Rhaegar said quietly.
“Yes.”
Varys’s voice carried something quieter now.
Something more cautious.
“And yet the most dangerous piece remains in place.”
Aerys.
Rhaegar did not need to say the name.
“He grows more unstable by the day,” Varys continued. “And more… certain.”
“Of what.”
“That he is surrounded by traitors.”
Rhaegar’s gaze hardened slightly. “He is not entirely wrong.”
Varys allowed himself the faintest breath of something that might have been a laugh.
“No. But he does not understand which traitors he should fear.”
Silence followed.
Then—
“You saw him.”
It was not a question.
“Yes.”
“And?”
Rhaegar’s voice remained calm. “He is afraid.”
Varys went very still. “That is… new.”
Rhaegar’s gaze lifted slightly. “He hides it poorly.”
Varys considered that.
Then nodded.
“Fear makes him unpredictable.”
“It also makes him reckless.”
Another silence.
Heavier now. More grounded.
Varys shifted slightly. “There is one more matter.”
Rhaegar did not turn.
“Speak.”
“The city has begun to notice your dragon.”
That, too, had been inevitable.
“They speak of him as a guardian,” Varys said. “And as a warning.”
Rhaegar’s expression did not change. “Let them.”
Varys studied him. “You intend for them to.”
“Yes.”
The answer was simple.
Deliberate.
“Fear,” Rhaegar continued quietly, “can be shaped.”
Varys’s gaze lingered on him a moment longer.
Then he inclined his head. “As you say.”
The night air shifted again, carrying with it the distant cry of Vaelarys as he circled once more above the city.
Rhaegar listened to it.
Felt it.
Then, slowly, he spoke. “It has begun.”
Not a question. Not a hope. A truth.
Varys did not disagree.
“Yes,” he said softly. “It has.”
And far from the Dragonpit, beyond the restless sea, upon the ancient stone of Dragonstone—
Lyanna Stark sat beneath a flickering candle, quill in hand, writing words that would cross the distance between them.
Words that would carry warmth into a city growing colder by the day.
Words that Rhaegar did not yet know he needed.
But soon would.
Dragonstone did not feel like King’s Landing.
It breathed differently.
The air was sharper, salted by the sea, carrying with it the constant rhythm of waves breaking against ancient rock. The castle itself seemed alive in a quieter way, its black stone walls warm with history rather than suffocating beneath it. There was no constant whispering here, no lingering fear in every corridor.
Only distance.
Distance from madness. Distance from fire that burned men alive in open halls.
And within one of its chambers, lit softly by the glow of candlelight, Lyanna Stark sat with a quill in her hand.
The parchment before her was already filled with lines, some darker where the ink had pressed heavier, others softer, where thought had slowed her hand.
For a long moment, she did not write.
She simply sat, her free hand resting lightly against her stomach, her thumb brushing absent, unconscious circles against the fabric of her gown.
There was a calm in this.
In the quiet.
In the knowing.
Then, slowly, she dipped the quill again.
And began.
Rhaegar,
By the time this reaches you, I imagine King’s Landing will already feel different from when you left it. It did even before you departed, though I do not think either of us wished to name it then.
Her lips pressed faintly together as she paused.
Then continued.
I will not pretend I am not afraid for you.
But I will also not insult you by asking you to turn away from what must be done.
The candle flickered slightly, shadows shifting along the walls.
Lyanna leaned forward just a fraction.
You once told me that duty and desire had always been at war within you. I think, perhaps, this is the first time they have chosen the same side.
Her hand slowed, the faintest hint of a smile touching her lips before fading again.
So I will only ask this of you.
Be merciful where you can. Do not let this become something the realm cannot recover from.
If your father forces your hand, then you must do what is necessary. I understand that now more than I once did. But until that moment comes, hold to yourself. To the man you are, not the king they will try to make you become.
She paused again.
Her fingers tightened slightly around the quill.
The realm will follow you more readily if it does not have to bleed for it.
A breath left her slowly.
Then, softer now, the words shifting.
Dragonstone is quieter than the Red Keep. I think you would like it in this season. The sea is restless, and the winds are strong enough that the towers sing at night.
A small smile returned.
Viserys has taken it upon himself to ensure that I am never left in silence for too long. He spends most of his days with Aelyra, and I fear she encourages him in his recklessness rather than tempering it. He insists on showing me every improvement in his riding, whether I wish to see it or not.
Her eyes softened slightly as she wrote.
He will be a good protector. You chose well in trusting him with us.
The quill moved again, steadier now.
Your mother is well. Tired, at times, but… lighter, I think. There are moments when she forgets where she is, and for a breath, she looks almost as though she has stepped into a life that might have been kinder to her.
A pause.
Then, more quietly.
She has been speaking of names.
The faintest warmth touched her expression.
If the child is a girl, she favors Daenerys. If a boy, Aemon.
Lyanna’s hand slowed.
Her thumb brushed her stomach again.
I think both are beautiful.
A longer pause followed this time.
The candle crackled softly beside her.
There is something else I wished to tell you.
While we were at the Wall, the maester there spoke to me. Maester Aemon, if i recall, is your twice great uncle. He did not speak to me in detail, and not as openly as he might have with you, but enough that I understood what he would not say.
Her brow furrowed slightly.
He mentioned your letters. Your questions.
Prophecies.
The word lingered in her mind before she committed it to parchment.
He would not speak plainly, but I think I know what he meant.
Her hand stilled for a moment.
Then continued.
I think it is about this child, the same thing that you had told me.
The Prince Who Was Promised.
There was no fear in the line.
Only quiet certainty.
You have always carried something heavier than yourself. I see that now more clearly than I once did.
But I will not let that weight take from you what this is.
Her hand pressed firmer now.
This is not only prophecy.
This is our child.
Her breath caught faintly.
Then steadied.
And I would have them be more than a promise written in some old book.
A small silence settled.
Then, gently, she wrote again.
If it is a boy, I would like to name him Jon.
If it is a girl… Rhaenyra.
The ink darkened slightly at the name.
Strong names. Names that carry both of us.
Her hand slowed again.
The candle burned lower.
Come back to us safely.
That is the only thing I will ask that is not for the realm.
A pause.
Longer this time.
Then—
I miss you.
The simplest words.
The heaviest.
Lyanna set the quill down slowly.
Her hand lingered against the parchment for a moment, as though grounding herself in the act of having written it.
Then she folded the letter carefully.
Sealed it.
And sat there a while longer, staring at the flame.
Days later, beneath the vast dome of the Dragonpit, Rhaegar broke the seal.
He read in silence.
Once. Then again. More slowly.
Each word settled into him differently than the last.
The tension that had wound itself tightly within his chest since his return did not disappear.
But it shifted.
Softened. Changed.
His hand lingered briefly over the line where she had written his name.
Then over the names she had chosen.
Jon.
Rhaenyra.
A faint breath left him.
Something quieter than relief. Something steadier than hope.
Above him, Vaelarys let out a low, distant rumble, as though sensing the change in him.
Rhaegar folded the letter carefully.
Held it a moment longer.
Then placed it close to his chest.
The realm was moving. The pieces were in place.
War, in one form or another, stood waiting just beyond the edge of inevitability.
But for the first time since returning to King’s Landing—
He felt certain.
Not of victory. Not of outcome. But of purpose.
And that, more than anything, would carry him forward.
Notes:
Do we think it's a Jon or a Rhaenyra?
Also, Rhaegar remembering why he's doing all of this after Lyanna's letter warms my heart :') She's given him a reason to survive AHHH I love them.Thank you for reading!
Chapter 43: The Final Confrontation
Notes:
The chapter name makes me think of that song that's like ITS THE FINAL COUNTDOWNNNN TUDUDUDUUUUU
Anyway, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sleep did not come easily to Rhaegar Targaryen.
And when it did, it did not come gently. It came in fragments. In visions that felt less like dreams and more like memories he had not yet lived.
The world before him was white. Not with peace, but with cold.
A vast, endless expanse stretched beneath a sky that seemed too pale, too distant, as though the sun itself had withdrawn from it. Snow drifted in slow, silent spirals, carried by a wind that howled low and mournful, like something grieving what had already been lost.
Then came the dead.
They did not rise. They did not lunge. They simply stood.
Frozen where they had fallen, their limbs stiff, their faces locked in expressions of something that had once been fear, now hollowed into nothing. Ice clung to them like a second skin, their eyes empty, their stillness unnatural in a way that no true death ever was.
The cold deepened.
It pressed against him, into him, through him.
And then—
A sound. A howl.
Sharp. Piercing. Alive.
A direwolf.
Then another.
And another.
The cries echoed across the frozen expanse, wild and defiant, cutting through the silence of the dead with something fierce and unyielding.
Life. Defiance.
The wind shifted. The snow parted. And fire answered.
A blade burned in the distance.
Its light cut through the white like dawn breaking over a dying world, flame dancing along steel that did not melt, did not waver. It burned steady, bright, relentless.
Another vision layered over it.
Horses.
Dark shapes against darker land.
Riders bent low over their mounts, their movements swift, unrestrained, their cries lost to the vastness of the night around them. They rode not toward light, but into darkness itself, as though chasing something only they could see.
Savages, the world would call them.
But in the dream, they did not seem savage.
They seemed inevitable.
The world shifted again.
Everything narrowed. Focused.
Until there was only one place left.
At the centre of it all, three figures.
They stood upon ground that was neither snow nor stone, neither night nor day, something in between, something waiting.
The one in the middle drew his eye first.
Dark hair.
Not silver. Not gold. Dark.
Wind-touched and wild, falling around a face that was achingly familiar.
Lyanna.
There was no mistaking it.
The shape of her mouth. The line of her jaw. The quiet strength in the way he stood, as though the world itself could press against him and he would not yield.
But his eyes... They were not hers.
They were violet.
Deep. Targaryen.
His son.
The realisation did not come as a shock. It came as certainty.
In his hand, the boy held a sword.
Valyrian steel.
But not one Rhaegar knew.
Its blade shimmered faintly, dark and rippling like smoke caught in metal, the edge impossibly sharp. At its hilt, worked into the design itself, was the shape of a direwolf, its head lifted in silent defiance.
Ice and fire.
Bound together.
He stood between them.
The women.
To his right—
Silver hair fell long and braided, intricate and deliberate, catching light that did not seem to come from any one place. Her face bore Lyanna’s strength, the Stark in her clear in the grey of her eyes, but everything else was Valyrian. Sharp. Regal. Unyielding.
In her hand—
Ice.
The greatsword rested easily in her grasp despite its size, as though it had always belonged there. As though it had been waiting for her.
To his left—
Another.
Softer.
Her features carried the gentleness of Rhaella Targaryen, her eyes deep violet, shadowed with something older, something quieter. Her silver hair was shorter, cut just below her jaw, moving softly in a wind that did not touch the others the same way.
At her hip—
Blackfyre.
She did not draw it. She did not need to.
Behind her, something grew.
A shadow. Dark. Massive.
Wings unfurling into nothingness, swallowing light, stretching endlessly upward until it seemed to blot out the sky itself.
A dragon.
Not seen. Felt.
The boy stood between them.
Fire in his hand.
Ice at his side.
Shadow at his back.
Three heads.
Not of the same dragon. But of something greater.
Something that had yet to be.
Rhaegar tried to step forward.
To reach them. To understand—
But the world began to pull away.
The snow. The fire. The howls. The riders.
The three figures at the center of it all—
Fading.
Slipping beyond his grasp.
And then—
Darkness.
Rhaegar woke with a sharp breath.
The chamber was dim, the first pale light of dawn just beginning to creep through the narrow windows. For a moment, the dream lingered, clinging to him like frost, its images too vivid, too real to dismiss as mere imagination.
His hand moved instinctively, pressing against the space beside him.
Empty.
Dragonstone felt very far away in that moment.
Lyanna felt very far away.
His chest rose and fell slowly as he forced himself back into the present.
But the vision did not leave him.
It settled.
Deep. Unspoken. Unanswered.
The knock came at the door.
Soft. Measured.
Not a servant.
Rhaegar did not need to ask who it was.
“Enter.”
The door opened, and Arthur Dayne stepped inside, clad in white, his presence as steady as it had always been. There was no ceremony in his movement, no unnecessary formality, only quiet purpose.
“My prince.”
Rhaegar was already sitting upright, the remnants of his dream still lingering behind his eyes.
“Arthur.”
The knight closed the door behind him before speaking further, ensuring privacy without needing to announce it.
“They have arrived.”
Rhaegar did not ask who. He already knew.
“The Vale and the Stormlands reached the outer fields before dawn,” Arthur continued, his voice low. “The Westerlands joined them before sunrise.”
Jon Arryn.
Robert Baratheon.
Tywin Lannister.
All present. All committed.
“They have made camp outside the city,” Arthur said. “Discipline is being held. No banners raised yet. No provocation.”
That mattered.
That meant control. That meant intention.
“They await your word.”
Silence followed.
Not uncertainty. Recognition.
The moment had come.
Rhaegar rose slowly from the bed, his movements measured, deliberate, as though stepping into something long foreseen.
“Have they requested entry?”
Arthur inclined his head. “They will come to the Red Keep today.”
Not as conquerors.
Not yet.
But as something close enough that the distinction no longer offered comfort.
Rhaegar moved toward the window, the faint light of dawn catching against his features.
Below, King’s Landing still breathed in uneasy quiet.
Above, somewhere beyond sight—
Vaelarys circled. Always watching.
Rhaegar’s voice, when it came, was calm. “Then we will receive them.”
Arthur studied him for a moment.
Not questioning. Not doubting.
Only understanding the weight of what was about to unfold.
“It begins,” Arthur said quietly.
Rhaegar did not turn.
“It already has.”
Dragonstone had begun to feel too quiet.
Not peaceful. Never that.
There was a difference between peace and stillness, and what lingered within the black stone walls of the castle now was something closer to the latter. A waiting silence. The kind that stretched thin with every passing hour, threatening to snap beneath the weight of what it did not yet know.
Within one of the solar chambers overlooking the restless sea, Lyanna Stark stood near the window, her hand resting instinctively against the gentle curve of her stomach.
She had begun to show.
Only slightly.
A change that might have gone unnoticed by others, hidden beneath the careful tailoring of her gowns, but not by her. Not by the way her body had begun to shift, to center itself around something no longer just her own.
She did not feel fragile. She felt aware.
And awareness, now, brought with it unease.
Behind her, seated near the low-burning hearth, Rhaella Targaryen watched her quietly.
“You have not slept.”
It was not a question.
Lyanna did not turn immediately. “The sea is loud here.”
Rhaella’s lips curved faintly. “It always has been.”
A pause settled between them.
Then Lyanna exhaled softly.
“There has been no word.”
That, too, was not a question.
Rhaella’s gaze lowered briefly to her own hands, folded neatly in her lap, before returning to Lyanna.
“He would send it if he could.”
Lyanna turned then, her expression calm, but her eyes betraying the tension beneath it.
“He would find a way.”
Rhaella held her gaze.
“And if sending word placed him at risk.”
Lyanna said nothing.
Because that—
That she could not argue with.
Silence stretched again, heavier now.
Rhaella shifted slightly, her hand moving unconsciously to rest over her own stomach, mirroring Lyanna without thought.
“He has lived within that court longer than any of us,” she said quietly. “Long enough to know when silence is safer than reassurance.”
Lyanna’s jaw tightened faintly. “That does not make it easier.”
“No.” Rhaella’s voice softened. “It does not.”
The door opened quietly behind them.
Both women turned as Oswell Whent stepped inside, his presence steady, grounding in a way few things were now.
“My queen. Princess.”
Lyanna inclined her head slightly. “Ser Oswell.”
Rhaella gave him a faint, tired smile. “You have news?”
Oswell hesitated only briefly. “No news, Your Grace.”
Truth, then.
Blunt. Unadorned.
Lyanna’s gaze sharpened slightly. “Then say what you came to say.”
Oswell met her eyes directly. “In times like these, messages are not easily trusted.”
Rhaella stilled.
Lyanna frowned slightly. “Elaborate.”
Oswell stepped further into the room, lowering his voice. “Ravens can be intercepted. Messengers can be followed. Anything sent from King’s Landing now carries risk.”
The words settled heavily.
“He knows that,” Oswell continued. “And so he will choose silence.”
Lyanna’s fingers pressed slightly firmer against her stomach. “Silence feels too much like absence.”
Oswell did not soften the truth. “It is not absence.”
Rhaella’s gaze lingered on him. “You are certain.”
Oswell inclined his head. “As certain as I can be without standing beside him myself.”
It was not reassurance.
But it was something.
Lyanna exhaled slowly, turning back toward the window.
Outside, the sea crashed endlessly against stone, indifferent to the concerns of those who watched it.
But above that—
A shadow moved.
High above Dragonstone, the wind tore sharp and wild across the sky.
Viserys Targaryen leaned forward slightly in the saddle, his grip firm, his focus unyielding as Aelyra surged through the air beneath him.
They flew not for joy. Not for sport.
They flew in patterns.
Circles. Passes. Repeated routes that traced the edges of Dragonstone and the surrounding sea.
Watching. Guarding.
Viserys’s jaw was tight, his usual restlessness sharpened into something more deliberate. His movements had lost their careless edge, replaced by precision that had been forced into him by circumstance rather than training.
He had not heard from his brother.
And unlike Lyanna and Rhaella—
He did not accept silence easily.
Below, Dragonstone rose dark and unyielding from the sea, its towers cutting into the sky like jagged teeth.
Safe. For now.
But safety felt fragile. Temporary.
Aelyra let out a low, sharp cry as she banked, her wings cutting hard against the wind as she turned once more toward the castle.
Viserys guided her down with practiced ease, though the tension in his shoulders did not ease as they descended.
The ground came quickly.
Stone. Courtyard. Men looking up.
Aelyra landed with a heavy thud, her wings folding in tight as she let out a low, rumbling sound.
Viserys dismounted quickly. Too quickly.
As though stillness itself was something he could not yet tolerate.
“Your Grace.”
The voice came from his side.
Measured. Calm.
Jaime Lannister approached, golden armor catching what little light the sky offered.
Viserys did not look pleased. “You’re patrolling my skies now, Ser Jaime.”
Jaime’s mouth twitched faintly. “I was about to say the same to you.”
Viserys turned toward him fully. “That is my responsibility.”
Jaime held his gaze evenly. “It is mine.”
A beat of silence.
Viserys’s frustration simmered just beneath the surface. “Rhaegar left me here to protect them.”
Jaime did not interrupt.
“To protect my mother. Lyanna. The children.” His voice tightened slightly on the last word. “They are under my watch.”
Jaime studied him for a moment.
Not dismissing. Not correcting.
Then he inclined his head.
“A good instinct.”
Viserys blinked slightly.
Caught off guard.
Jaime continued, quieter now. “But you do not guard them alone.”
A pause.
Then, more firmly—
“You are a prince.”
Viserys’s jaw set. “And you are a knight.”
Jaime’s gaze did not waver. “My duty is to protect them.”
The words were simple.
But they carried weight.
Viserys exhaled slowly.
Some of the tension left him.
Not all. But enough.
“Then do it well.”
Jaime gave the faintest hint of a smile. “I intend to.”
Above them, Aelyra shifted slightly, her tail curling along the stone, her gaze fixed outward toward the sea.
Watching.
Always watching.
Back in King’s Landing, the Red Keep stood quieter than it had in years.
Not calmer. Never calmer.
But quieter.
As though something had drawn in a breath and had not yet chosen whether to release it.
The throne room doors opened.
And Rhaegar Targaryen entered.
He did not come alone.
At his side walked Tywin Lannister, his presence commanding, controlled, his gaze unreadable as ever. Beside him, Jon Arryn moved with quiet authority, his age lending weight to every step he took.
And behind them—
Robert Baratheon.
Unrestrained. Barely contained.
His presence filled the space differently than the others, louder even in silence, his eyes already searching, already judging.
At the far end of the hall, upon the Iron Throne—
Aerys II Targaryen waited.
The court was present.
Watching. Whispering.
Until—
“Leave.”
Rhaegar’s voice cut cleanly through the chamber.
Not raised. Not shouted. But absolute.
The effect was immediate.
Confusion. Shock.
Then movement.
Lords and ladies rose quickly, some stumbling in their haste, others pausing only long enough to bow before retreating toward the doors. The room emptied in waves, tension spilling out with them, leaving behind only those who could not leave.
Varys remained.
So did Jon Connington.
The doors closed.
The Kingsguard clutched the hilts of their swords tighter, but did not move.
Silence fell. Heavy. Complete.
Aerys leaned forward slightly, his eyes sharp, wild.
“Traitors,” he spat.
The word echoed.
Rhaegar did not react.
“You bring them into my hall,” Aerys continued, his voice rising. “You parade them before me as though I should bow to them!”
Robert shifted slightly, his jaw tightening, but said nothing.
Tywin remained still as stone.
Jon Arryn’s expression did not change.
Rhaegar stepped forward.
Calm. Measured.
“No one asks you to bow.”
Aerys laughed.
Harsh. Broken.
“They come with armies at their backs!” His gaze snapped between them. “They come for my crown!”
Rhaegar stopped a few steps before the throne. “They come for the realm.”
Aerys’s expression twisted. “There is no realm without me.”
Silence followed.
Then—
Rhaegar spoke again.
“There is.”
And the words did not fade.
They remained.
Hanging. Accusing. True.
Aerys’s breath came sharper now, his chest rising unevenly as something wild flickered behind his gaze. For a heartbeat, it seemed as though he might erupt again, as though the fragile restraint he held would shatter into the same madness the court had come to fear.
His lips parted.
“Without me,” he began, voice trembling, “there is only ruin. Only treachery. Only—”
He stopped. Abruptly.
As though the thought itself had been cut from him.
The shift was subtle at first.
So subtle it might have been missed. But not by those who knew him.
Not by those who had watched him unravel piece by piece.
The tension in his shoulders eased.
Not fully. Not naturally. But deliberately.
His grip on the throne loosened.
His breathing slowed.
And when he spoke again—
His voice was different.
Quieter. Controlled. Too controlled.
“And yet,” Aerys said softly, “you stand before me and tell me otherwise.”
The change rippled through the room.
Varys went very still. Jon Connington frowned faintly, confusion flickering across his features. Behind Rhaegar, Robert Baratheon shifted his weight, suspicion etched plainly into his expression.
Only Tywin Lannister remained unchanged.
Watching. Waiting.
Rhaegar did not move.
He had expected rage. He had prepared for it.
But this—
This calm—
It was not what he had anticipated.
Still, he did not falter.
“I do not come as your enemy,” Rhaegar said, his voice steady, carrying easily through the chamber. “Nor do I come to take what is yours by force.”
Aerys’s head tilted slightly. Almost curious.
“No.” The word was quiet. Measured. “Of course you do not.”
A faint smile touched his lips.
Thin. Unsettling.
“You come with mercy.”
The word sounded strange on his tongue.
As though he did not quite remember what it meant.
Rhaegar held his gaze. “I come with a path.”
Aerys’s fingers tapped lightly against the arm of the throne. “Then speak it.”
Rhaegar did not hesitate. “You will abdicate.”
The words landed cleanly.
No hesitation. No apology.
Aerys did not react.
Not outwardly.
“You will step down from the throne,” Rhaegar continued, “and I will take your place as king.”
Still—
Nothing.
The quiet stretched.
“You will not be harmed,” Rhaegar said. “You will remain within the Red Keep, or Dragonstone, under guard. Treated with the dignity owed to a king who has ruled.”
A flicker passed through Aerys’s eyes.
Gone as quickly as it came.
“You will live,” Rhaegar finished.
Silence. Heavy. Expectant.
Even Robert had gone still now.
Even Jon Arryn watched with sharpened focus.
Tywin’s gaze had not left Aerys once.
And Varys—
Varys was listening.
Not to the words. To the spaces between them.
Aerys leaned back slowly against the Iron Throne.
The jagged blades rose behind him like a crown of shadows, framing his pale, gaunt face.
“Live,” he repeated softly.
The word lingered. Turned. Examined.
“As a prisoner.”
Rhaegar did not flinch. “As a king who has chosen peace.”
Aerys’s lips twitched.
Not quite a smile. Not quite anything human.
“And if I refuse?”
It was not shouted. Not demanded.
Simply… asked.
Rhaegar’s voice did not change. “Then the realm will choose for you.”
A pause.
Then, more quietly—
“And I would rather it not come to that.”
For a long moment, nothing happened.
No movement. No sound.
The entire world seemed to narrow to the space between father and son.
Fire and restraint.
Madness and control.
Aerys’s gaze lingered on Rhaegar’s face.
Searching. Measuring.
Seeing something—
Or perhaps failing to.
And then—
He laughed.
Softly.
Not the sharp, broken laughter of before. Something lower.
Colder.
“You always were my strangest child.”
The words drifted through the chamber like smoke.
Rhaegar did not respond.
Aerys leaned forward slightly again.
His voice dropped. “I thought you weak.”
A pause.
“For your mercy.” His eyes gleamed. “I thought you soft.”
Another pause.
“But now,” His head tilted. “You bring an army to my gates.”
Silence pressed in.
“And you call it mercy.”
Rhaegar held his gaze. “It is.”
Aerys studied him.
Long. Unblinking.
And then—
Something shifted. Decided.
“Very well.”
The words fell into the room with quiet finality.
No outburst. No resistance.
Just—
Acceptance.
Robert blinked. Jon Arryn stiffened.
Even Tywin’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly.
Varys did not move at all.
Rhaegar’s breath slowed.
Carefully. Measured.
“You agree,” he said.
Aerys smiled.
And this time—
It was unmistakable.
“Yes.”
Too easily. Too quickly.
“I am tired, Rhaegar,” Aerys said softly. “Tired of traitors. Tired of whispers. Tired of carrying a realm that no longer understands what it requires.”
His voice remained calm.
Almost gentle.
“I will step aside.”
The words should have brought relief.
They should have ended it.
Cleanly. Peacefully.
As intended.
Rhaegar inclined his head slightly.
Cautious. But hopeful.
“It will be done with dignity.”
Aerys waved a hand lazily. “Yes. Yes. Dignity.”
His eyes flickered briefly to the others.
To Robert.
To Tywin.
To Jon Arryn.
Then back to Rhaegar.
“Let the realm have its prince.”
Something in the way he said it—
Something just beneath the surface—
Did not sit right.
Varys felt it.
Like a whisper brushing the back of his mind.
Wrong.
Not the words.
The ease.
The surrender.
Aerys did not surrender.
He burned. He raged. He destroyed. He did not yield.
And yet—
Here he was.
Yielding.
Varys’s gaze lowered slightly, his mind already moving, already searching for what had been missed.
For what had not been said.
Because something had not been said.
Something important. Something dangerous.
Rhaegar stepped back slightly.
The tension in his shoulders easing, just enough to allow the possibility—
The possibility that this could end without blood.
“That is wise,” he said.
Aerys smiled again.
Wider now. Colder.
“Wisdom,” he murmured, “comes with clarity.”
His fingers tapped lightly against the throne.
Soft. Rhythmic. Almost thoughtful.
“You will have your crown.”
The words echoed.
Sealed. Final.
And yet—
Varys did not believe them.
Not fully. Not truly.
Because beneath the calm—
Beneath the quiet—
He could feel it.
Something coiling. Something waiting. Something that had not yet revealed itself.
And as Rhaegar Targaryen turned to leave, carrying with him the fragile hope of a bloodless end—
Aerys II Targaryen leaned back upon the Iron Throne, his smile lingering just a fraction too long.
Too sharp. Too knowing. Too certain.
The realm might believe the storm had passed.
But in the silence he left behind—
The fire had not gone out.
It had only been waiting.
Notes:
We still have a long way to go...
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 44: The Mad King's Last Command
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sea between the North and the Crownlands had never felt so long.
Grey waves stretched endlessly beneath a sky that seemed unwilling to commit to storm or calm, caught in a restless in-between that mirrored the unease carried aboard the ship cutting through it. Salt clung to everything. To wood. To cloth. To skin.
And to silence.
At the prow, Lyanna Stark stood with one hand braced lightly against the railing, the other resting instinctively over the gentle curve of her stomach. The wind tugged at her hair, pulling loose strands free to whip against her face, but she did not move to fix them.
Behind her, Dragonstone was already fading into the horizon.
A dark shape against darker water.
Gone.
She had not looked back when she left. Not truly.
Only once, briefly, as she stepped onto the ship, her gaze finding Rhaella Targaryen and Viserys Targaryen standing together upon the stone, watching her go.
Viserys had stood straighter than usual, trying to look like something he was still growing into.
A protector.
Rhaella had simply watched.
Quiet. Still.
Holding more than she ever said.
Lyanna had lifted her hand then.
A small gesture. A promise more than a farewell.
And now—
They were gone from sight.
The wind shifted.
Footsteps approached behind her.
She did not turn as Brandon Stark came to stand at her side, his presence as solid and grounding as it had always been.
“You’re quiet,” he said.
Lyanna’s gaze remained fixed ahead. “So are you.”
Brandon huffed faintly at that.
A breath that might have been amusement on any other day.
“Fair.”
A pause stretched between them, filled only by the sound of waves striking the hull.
Then—
“It doesn’t sit right.”
Lyanna turned her head slightly.
His expression was tight. Focused.
“What doesn't?"
Brandon’s jaw shifted.
“The king.” The word felt wrong on his tongue. “Aerys.”
Lyanna’s hand pressed slightly firmer against her stomach.
“He agreed,” she said. “Rhaegar wrote that he—”
“I know what he wrote.” Brandon cut in, not harshly, but firmly. “I also know men like him don’t bend that easily.”
Lyanna said nothing.
Because he was right.
He had always been right about men. About people. About danger.
Brandon leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms against the railing.
“He’s been paranoid for years. Burning men for less than a whisper of treason.” His gaze hardened. “And now he just… gives it up.”
Lyanna’s chest tightened faintly. “It could be exhaustion.”
Brandon looked at her then. Really looked. “You believe that?”
Lyanna held his gaze. “I want to.”
That was the truth of it.
Not certainty. Not conviction.
Hope.
Brandon exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t.”
The words settled heavy between them.
Behind them, footsteps approached again.
Lighter this time. Measured.
Ned Stark joined them, his presence quieter than Brandon’s, but no less steady.
“You’re both thinking the same thing,” Ned said simply.
Brandon snorted faintly. “Always do.”
Lyanna glanced between them. “And what is that?”
Ned’s gaze moved to the sea. “That it’s too easy.”
Silence followed.
The wind picked up, colder now. Sharper.
Lyanna’s stomach twisted faintly.
Not with sickness. With something deeper.
Something instinctive.
Dread.
Brandon pushed off the railing. “We’ll be there soon enough.”
His voice carried weight. Finality.
“And if something’s wrong—”
He did not finish the thought.
He did not need to.
Lyanna’s fingers curled slightly against her gown.
“If something’s wrong,” she said quietly, “we will know.”
King’s Landing rose from the horizon like something waiting.
Its walls stood tall. Unyielding.
But the closer the ship came, the more something beneath its surface seemed to shift.
Not visibly. Not clearly. But enough.
Enough that Lyanna felt it settle beneath her skin.
When they docked, the city greeted them not with celebration, but with restraint.
Guards.
Watchful eyes.
Whispers that carried just far enough to be heard, but not understood.
And beyond it all—
The Red Keep.
Waiting.
Inside its walls, the game had already begun.
They were received in the outer courtyard.
Not by servants. Not by lesser lords. But by those who mattered.
Rhaegar Targaryen stood at the centre, clad once more in the red and black of his house, the colors stark against the pale stone behind him.
He looked—
Different.
Not in appearance. But in presence.
More defined. More certain.
As though something within him had settled into place.
At his side stood Jon Arryn, composed and watchful as ever, and Robert Baratheon, who looked anything but composed, his energy barely contained even in stillness.
For a moment, the world narrowed.
To one thing. One person.
Lyanna stepped forward.
Gone were the cool greys and soft blues of the North. In their place, deep crimson wrapped around her like flame, edged in black that mirrored the banners of House Targaryen. The fabric fell heavier than her usual attire, richer, deliberate in its choice. It was not costume, nor was it surrender. It was declaration. Of where she stood. Of who she stood beside. The wolf had not been swallowed by the dragon. It had chosen to walk with it.
Murmurs stirred faintly along the edges of the courtyard.
Some surprised. Some disapproving. Some understanding far more than they let on.
Rhaegar saw it immediately.
Not just the dress. But what it meant.
And something in his expression softened, deepened, sharpened all at once.
She had not been asked to do this. And yet she had.
For him. For them. For what was coming.
And Rhaegar moved to meet her.
No hesitation. No restraint. Not here. Not now.
The distance between them closed quickly, and when his hand found hers, it did not linger in politeness.
It held.
Firm. Certain. Real.
His gaze moved over her face as though confirming something only he could see. “You came.”
The words were quiet. But they carried everything.
Lyanna’s lips curved faintly. “You asked.”
Something softer flickered in his expression. Something only she ever seemed to draw from him.
His hand shifted, brushing briefly, deliberately, over the curve of her stomach.
A gesture small enough to be overlooked by some.
But not by all.
Not by those who understood what it meant.
Relief. Wonder. Love.
Unspoken. Yet unmistakable.
“I missed you,” he said, softer now.
Lyanna’s voice lowered in answer. “I know.”
Around them, the world resumed.
Brandon clapped a hand against Rhaegar’s shoulder, firm and unceremonious.
“You look like you’ve taken a kingdom already.”
Rhaegar’s mouth twitched faintly. “Not yet.”
Ned inclined his head in greeting. “My prince.”
Rhaegar returned it. “My lord.”
Robert stepped forward then, breaking whatever formality remained.
“Gods, Stark, you took your time,” he said, grinning at Brandon before turning briefly toward Lyanna, his tone shifting just enough to acknowledge without crossing lines. “You’ve returned in better colors, at least.”
Lyanna raised a brow. “I dress appropriately for where I stand.”
Robert laughed. “Fair enough.”
He turned back to Brandon and Ned. “Come, then. If we’re to wait on kings and councils, we might as well drink while we do it.”
Jon Arryn sighed softly.
But followed.
Brandon grinned.
Ned allowed himself the faintest smile.
And just like that—
They were gone.
Leaving Lyanna and Rhaegar standing just a moment longer than propriety allowed.
Just long enough.
His thumb brushed once against her hand.
Then he stepped back.
Duty returning. Mask settling.
“Come,” he said. “There is much to do.”
But his eyes lingered.
Just a moment longer.
That night, in the gardens, shadows gathered early.
Varys stood among them, still as stone, listening to the quiet movements of the world around him.
Soft footsteps approached.
Small. Quick. A child.
One of his little birds.
The boy slipped into the shadows beside him, breath slightly uneven from the run.
“My lord,” he whispered.
Varys did not look down. “Yes.”
The boy leaned closer, voice dropping further. “They’ve been working.”
Varys’s eyes sharpened slightly. “Who?”
“The pyromancers.” A pause. “Day and night.”
Something cold settled in Varys’s chest. “And what have they been making?”
The boy swallowed. “Green fire.”
Wildfire.
The word did not need to be spoken.
Varys’s expression did not change. But something inside him did.
Shifted.
Locked into place.
His suspicions—
Confirmed.
“Go,” he said softly.
The boy vanished as quickly as he had come.
And Varys remained.
Very still. Very quiet.
As the pieces finally began to reveal their true shape.
Night fell over King’s Landing like a held breath.
The city did not sleep easily anymore.
Not with armies gathered beyond its walls. Not with whispers curling through its streets like smoke. Not with a king who had smiled when he should have raged.
Within the Red Keep, the corridors were quieter than they had any right to be. Guards stood at their posts, but even they seemed more alert than usual, their hands never straying far from their weapons, their eyes flicking too often toward shadows that did not move.
Something was wrong.
Everyone felt it.
Few could name it.
Deep within the Keep, beyond the chambers meant for kings and courtiers, beneath layers of stone that had stood for generations, there were rooms that most had forgotten existed.
Rooms that had been sealed. Hidden.
Guarded not by men, but by secrecy.
And within one of them—
Fire waited.
Not flame. Not yet.
But something worse.
Something patient.
Clay jars lined the walls in careful rows, each sealed, each marked, each containing a substance that seemed almost alive in the faint, flickering torchlight. Green. Viscous. Unnatural.
Wildfire.
The air itself felt wrong here, thick with the scent of oil and something sharper beneath it, something that stung the nose and lingered at the back of the throat.
The pyromancers moved through the chamber like acolytes at some dark altar, their robes brushing softly against the stone, their hands careful as they checked seals, measured quantities, whispered to one another in low, reverent tones.
They did not question. They never did.
Because their king had commanded it.
And to them—
Fire was truth.
Above them, in a chamber lit too brightly for the hour, Aerys II Targaryen stood before the man who would carry out his will.
The pyromancer knelt low, his head bowed, his hands trembling not with doubt, but with anticipation.
“Your Grace,” he murmured.
Aerys did not bid him rise.
He paced.
Back and forth.
Back and forth.
His robes dragged along the stone behind him, whispering with each step, his hair loose, unkempt, his fingers twitching as though they longed to grasp something unseen.
“They think me finished,” he said suddenly.
The pyromancer did not answer.
He knew better.
“They think me weak,” Aerys continued, his voice rising slightly. “My own blood. My own son.”
His pacing quickened. “They come into my city with their armies. They stand in my halls and speak of mercy.”
The word twisted in his mouth.
Mocked. Hated.
His steps stopped abruptly.
Slowly—
He turned.
“They would take it from me.”
The pyromancer lifted his head just enough to watch him.
Eyes bright. Waiting.
Aerys smiled. And there was nothing sane in it.
“If I cannot rule,” he said softly, “then no one will.”
The words settled.
Heavy. Final.
The pyromancer’s breath caught.
Not in fear.
In devotion.
Aerys stepped closer.
Close enough that the man could see the fever in his eyes, the conviction burning there brighter than any flame.
“You have prepared it.”
It was not a question.
“Yes, Your Grace,” the pyromancer whispered. “Beneath the city. As commanded. The caches are ready.”
Aerys’s smile widened. “Good.”
His voice dropped lower.
Quieter. More terrible.
“Then we will give them a king’s gift.”
The pyromancer leaned forward, eager.
“What is your command, Your Grace?”
Aerys’s gaze lifted slightly, as though he could see beyond the walls, beyond the Keep, beyond the city itself.
“They want my throne,” he murmured.
His fingers curled. “They want my kingdom.”
A pause.
Then—
“Burn them all.”
Outside the chamber, unseen, unheard—
Jaime Lannister stood frozen.
He had not meant to listen. He had not meant to hear.
But the door had been slightly ajar.
And the words—
The words had carried.
Burn them all.
For a moment, he did not move. Could not move.
The world seemed to tilt beneath him, the weight of what he had just heard crashing down all at once.
The city. The people.
Thousands. Tens of thousands.
Burned.
Not in war. Not in battle.
But by command. By madness.
His king.
The man he had sworn to protect. The man he had sworn to obey.
His hand tightened slowly around the hilt of his sword.
Oath.
The word echoed in his mind.
A knight of the Kingsguard.
To obey. To protect. To serve.
But what did those words mean—
When the man he served had become the very thing he was meant to defend others from.
Jaime’s breath came slower now.
Sharper. Deliberate.
Another voice rose in his mind.
Quieter. But stronger.
Protect the innocent. Protect the realm. Protect the royal family.
His jaw clenched.
The royal family.
Rhaella.
Viserys.
Rhaegar.
Lyanna.
The child they carried.
Fire would not spare them.
Wildfire did not choose.
It consumed. Everything.
Jaime moved.
The chamber door opened.
Slowly. Without ceremony.
The pyromancer turned first, confusion flickering across his face as the young knight stepped inside.
“Ser Jaime,” he began.
He did not finish.
Jaime’s sword moved faster than thought.
Cleaner than hesitation.
Steel flashed.
And the man fell.
Dead before he could understand why.
The room stilled.
Aerys turned sharply, rage igniting instantly. “What have you done—”
Jaime did not let him finish.
He stepped forward, his expression set, his grip unwavering, his mind clearer than it had ever been.
“Stop,” Aerys snapped, backing slightly, his voice rising. “You will obey your king.”
Jaime did not stop.
“Stand down.”
Another step.
“Stand down!”
Aerys’s voice broke into a scream. “I am your king!”
The words echoed.
Shattered. Meaningless.
Jaime’s voice, when it came, was quiet.
Steady.
“No.”
The word hung between them.
And in that moment—
Something broke.
Not just in the room. Not just in the king.
In Jaime himself.
Because there was no going back from this.
No undoing it. No reclaiming what he had been before.
Aerys’s hand moved.
Too slow. Too desperate.
Jaime’s sword struck.
Once. Clean. Final.
The Mad King fell.
And the world—
Did not end.
Silence rushed in to fill the space where madness had been.
Jaime stood over the body, his breath uneven now, his chest rising and falling as the reality of what he had done began to settle.
His sword felt heavier.
His hands—
Unsteady.
The king lay dead at his feet.
By his hand.
The hand that had sworn to protect him.
A laugh almost escaped him.
Not from humor.
From disbelief. From horror. From something too large to name.
He looked down at the blood.
At the man. At the throne beyond.
“I was meant to protect you,” he said softly.
The words felt hollow. Because he had.
In the only way that still mattered.
From himself.
Jaime’s grip tightened on his sword.
His gaze lifted slowly.
Toward the Iron Throne. Toward the place where kings sat.
Where power lived. Where madness had ruled.
Kingslayer.
The name had not yet been spoken.
But it was already there.
Waiting.
And as the silence closed in around him—
Jaime Lannister understood, with a clarity that would never leave him—
He had broken one oath. To keep another.
And nothing would ever be the same again.
Notes:
As the Mad King dies, the Kingslayer is born.
Thank you for reading!
Chapter 45: The King Falls
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In a private solar overlooking the city, Rhaegar Targaryen stood beside the window, his hands clasped loosely behind his back, his posture composed but not at ease. The city stretched before him, unaware, its narrow streets winding like veins beneath the late afternoon light.
Behind him, Lyanna Stark sat near the hearth, one hand resting absentmindedly over her stomach as she listened to the low murmur of voices around her.
Brandon Stark leaned against the table, arms crossed, his presence restless even in stillness. Ned stood near him, quieter but no less alert, his gaze shifting occasionally toward Rhaegar as though measuring something unspoken.
They had been speaking.
Of plans. Of next steps. Of announcements yet to be made. Of a realm poised on the edge of change.
But beneath it all—
There was unease.
Lyanna felt it most.
A tension beneath her skin that refused to settle, a quiet instinct that something had not yet revealed itself.
The door opened abruptly.
Not with ceremony. Not with restraint.
And Varys entered.
Breathless.
That alone was enough. Varys was never breathless.
“My prince,” he said, his voice low but urgent. “There is no time.”
Rhaegar turned immediately, all stillness gone in an instant. “What is it?"
Varys stepped further into the room, his eyes flicking briefly to the others before returning to Rhaegar.
“The pyromancers,” he said. “They have been working for days. Wildfire. Beneath the city.”
The words struck like a blade.
Lyanna’s breath caught sharply.
Brandon straightened.
Ned’s expression hardened.
Rhaegar’s gaze sharpened instantly, the pieces falling into place with terrifying clarity. “How much?”
“Enough,” Varys replied. “Enough to burn King’s Landing to ash.”
Silence followed.
Heavy.
Then—
“Show me.”
Rhaegar did not hesitate.
Varys nodded once and turned, already moving.
Rhaegar followed.
Lyanna rose immediately. “I’m coming.”
Rhaegar did not argue. Did not tell her to stay. He only reached for her hand briefly, grounding himself, before letting go and continuing forward.
Brandon and Ned fell in behind them without a word.
The corridor outside seemed longer than before. Darker.
Every step echoed too loudly. Every turn felt too sharp.
Something was wrong.
They all felt it now.
Not just unease. Not just suspicion.
Something real.
Something immediate.
They did not speak as they moved.
Varys led them through passages not meant for courtly feet, through narrow corridors and servants’ halls, through places where the stone felt colder and the air thinner.
The deeper they went, the quieter it became.
Until even their footsteps seemed too loud. Until the silence pressed in from all sides.
And then—
They reached the door.
It stood slightly ajar.
Rhaegar felt it before he saw it.
Something final. Something ended.
He pushed the door open.
The smell hit first.
Metal. Sharp. Unmistakable.
Blood.
Inside, the chamber stood still.
Frozen in the aftermath of something that could not be undone.
At the center—
Jaime Lannister stood before the Iron Throne.
Eighteen years old. Golden. And covered in blood.
His sword hung loosely in his hand, the blade still wet, crimson dripping slowly onto the stone beneath him. Specks of it marked his armor, small, scattered, but impossible to ignore. His white cloak, once untouched, bore stains now, stark and undeniable.
At his feet—
Aerys II Targaryen lay dead.
The Mad King.
Still. Silent.
And beside him—
The pyromancer. Cut down where he had stood.
For a moment—
No one moved. No one spoke.
The world seemed to hold its breath.
Jaime turned. Slowly.
As though the motion itself required effort.
His eyes found them.
Wide. Uncertain.
And in them—
Something shattered.
Not pride. Not defiance.
Something closer to horror.
Kingslayer.
The word did not need to be spoken. It was already there, hanging between them.
Rhaegar’s gaze moved once over the room.
The bodies. The blade. The blood.
And then—
He understood.
Not the act. The reason.
His eyes lifted back to Jaime.
And for a moment—
There was no anger there. Only something heavier.
Something quieter.
Truth.
Behind him, Lyanna stepped forward slightly.
Her breath was unsteady. But her gaze, steady.
Taking in the scene. Understanding it.
Not fully. Not yet.
But enough.
Brandon’s hand tightened at his side. Ned’s jaw set. Varys said nothing.
Because there was nothing to say.
The king was dead.
And everything had changed.
The Small Council chamber had never felt so suffocating.
The long table stood at the center, carved and polished, meant for order, for governance, for measured decisions. Tonight, it held none of those things. Voices filled the room, sharp and overlapping, restraint fraying with every passing moment.
At the head of the table sat Rhaegar Targaryen.
Upon his father’s chair.
Not yet crowned. Not yet named.
And yet—
Everything had already shifted.
To his right sat Jon Arryn, composed but tense, his gaze moving carefully between the men gathered. Ned stood nearby, quieter, his expression unreadable but firm.
Across from them, Robert Baratheon leaned forward, one hand braced against the table, impatience radiating from him in waves. Beside him, Brandon sat with arms crossed, his posture rigid, his silence heavier than most men’s anger.
At the far end, Tywin Lannister sat tall and unmoving, his presence alone commanding space, his gaze cold and unyielding.
Near him, Maester Pycelle clutched at his chain, his face drawn tight with outrage.
Jon Connington paced.
And in the shadows, almost apart from them all—
Varys watched.
Listening. Measuring. Waiting.
“He broke his oath,” Connington said sharply, his voice cutting through the noise. “There is no debate to be had. A Kingsguard who kills his king cannot remain in service. He should be sent to the Wall.”
“The Wall,” Pycelle echoed, scandalised. “For regicide. For treason. For the murder of his anointed king. He should be executed!"
Robert let out a harsh laugh.
“Executed,” he repeated. “For killing a man who planned to burn us all alive?”
Pycelle drew himself up. “That does not absolve him—”
“It should,” Robert snapped, his voice rising. “If half of what we’ve heard is true, the boy saved the entire city!”
“Saved it by breaking sacred vows,” Connington shot back.
“And what would you have had him do,” Robert countered, stepping closer, “stand there and watch as wildfire turned King’s Landing into ash?"
“Enough,” Jon Arryn interjected, his voice firm but measured. “This is not a matter to be decided in anger.”
But anger was already there. Seeping into every word.
Every glance. Every breath.
Tywin had not spoken. Not yet.
But when he did, the room quieted slightly, as though instinctively recognising the weight of it.
“My son,” he said evenly, “will not be sent to the Wall.”
No emotion. No hesitation.
A statement. Not a request.
Pycelle opened his mouth to argue, but Tywin’s gaze alone was enough to still him.
“He will not be executed either,” Tywin continued. “He acted in a moment of necessity.”
Connington scoffed. “Necessity does not excuse treason.”
Tywin’s eyes shifted to him.
Cold. Precise.
“It does,” he said, “when the alternative is annihilation.”
Silence followed that.
Brief. Fragile.
Then the arguing began again.
Voices rising. Clashing.
Demanding judgment. Demanding order. Demanding something—
Anything—
That would make sense of what had happened.
Rhaegar Targaryen did not speak. Not yet. Because within him—
There was no clarity. Only conflict.
His father was dead.
The thought came again.
Sharp. Unrelenting.
His father was dead.
He had come prepared to take the crown peacefully. To spare the realm bloodshed. To end madness without violence.
His father was dead.
And yet—
If Jaime Lannister had not acted—
The image rose unbidden.
Fire. Green and consuming.
The city burning.
The people screaming.
Lyanna—
His chest tightened sharply.
Lyanna. Their child.
Gone. Because of Aerys.
His father was dead.
The words repeated. Over and over.
Not grief. Not entirely.
Something more complicated. Something heavier.
Because the man who had died—
Had not been the father he remembered. Had not been a man at all, in the end.
But a threat. A danger.
A king who would have destroyed everything.
His father was dead.
And the realm still stood.
The voices around him blurred.
Faded.
Until only the weight of the moment remained.
He was sitting in his father’s chair.
The realization settled slowly.
Deeply. Irrevocably.
He would be king now.
Not someday. Not eventually.
Now.
“Rhaegar.” The voice cut through the haze.
Grounded him.
Brandon leaned slightly closer, his expression sharp, searching. “Where is Lyanna?”
The question anchored him. Pulled him back.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly.
“She is with Ser Arthur,” he said, his voice quieter than before. “Speaking to Jaime.”
Brandon nodded once.
Satisfied. For now.
The argument continued around them.
Unrelenting.
But Rhaegar no longer listened.
Because he already knew—
This was not a decision that could be made by voices.
By demands. By anger.
This—
Was his.
In a quieter chamber, away from the noise, away from the weight of the council—
Jaime Lannister sat.
Not as a knight. Not as a Kingsguard.
But as something undefined.
His sword had been taken. His hands were clean now.
But he could still feel it.
The blood. The moment. The choice.
Across from him stood Arthur Dayne, his presence steady, his gaze unreadable. Beside him, Lyanna watched quietly.
Not judging. Not condemning.
Listening.
Jaime spoke. Because he had to. Because the silence was worse.
“He told him to burn them all,” Jaime said, his voice rougher than he intended. “The pyromancer. He said the caches were ready. Beneath the city.”
Arthur did not interrupt. Lyanna did not look away.
“I killed him first,” Jaime continued. “The pyromancer.”
His hands tightened slightly. “Then the king.”
The words hung there.
Heavy. Final.
Arthur’s voice, when it came, was calm. “People will demand your head.”
Jaime let out a hollow breath. “I know.”
Lyanna stepped slightly closer.
Not too close. But enough.
“You did what no one else could,” she said quietly.
Jaime looked at her then. Really looked.
“You understand.”
It was not disbelief. It was something more fragile.
Hope.
Lyanna held his gaze. “I do.”
A pause.
Then, softer, “But that does not mean it will be ignored.”
The truth of it.
Unsoftened. Unavoidable.
Jaime nodded faintly. “I don’t expect it to be.”
Arthur’s gaze shifted between them. “The realm will not see it as you do.”
Lyanna’s expression did not change. “Then the realm must learn.”
Before more could be said, the door opened.
A guard stepped in.
“Princess. Ser Arthur, Ser Jaime. You are summoned.”
The Small Council chamber fell silent as they entered.
All eyes turned. All voices stilled.
And at the head of the table—
Rhaegar Targaryen waited.
Watching. Deciding.
The fate of a Kingslayer.
The fate of a realm.
Hanging in the balance.
Silence did not fall.
It descended.
Heavy. Deliberate. Unavoidable.
As Jaime Lannister stepped into the Small Council chamber, every eye in the room fixed upon him, the weight of their judgment pressing against his skin like heat.
He did not wear his helm. He did not wear his sword.
But the blood—
The memory of it—
Seemed to follow him still.
Behind him, Arthur Dayne moved with quiet authority, and beside him, Lyanna Stark walked with a steadiness that did not falter, even beneath the scrutiny of the realm’s most powerful men.
At the head of the chamber, Rhaegar Targaryen did not rise.
He did not shift. He simply watched.
Jaime stopped several paces before the table.
Before the throne. Before the man who would now decide his fate.
For a moment—
No one spoke.
Even Robert Baratheon held his tongue. Even Tywin Lannister remained still.
Because this moment—
Belonged to one man.
Rhaegar leaned forward slightly, his hands resting against the arms of the chair that had once belonged to his father.
His voice, when it came, was calm.
Controlled. Final.
“Tell me what happened.”
He did not look at the others. He did not invite interruption.
This was not a council. This was judgment.
Jaime swallowed once. Then spoke. “The king commanded the pyromancers to ignite the wildfire caches beneath the city,” he said. “He said… he said to burn them all.”
A flicker passed through the room.
Shock. Confirmation. Fear.
Jaime continued, his voice steadier now. “The pyromancer confirmed the caches were ready. That they had been preparing them for days.”
His gaze did not leave Rhaegar. “I killed him first.”
A pause.
Then—
“I killed the king before he could give the order again.”
Silence followed.
Not disbelief. Not denial.
Understanding. Terrible. Unavoidable understanding.
Rhaegar’s gaze did not waver.
But something within it shifted.
Something that had been uncertain—
Settled.
Behind Jaime, Lyanna stood still.
But her eyes were not on Jaime. They were on Rhaegar.
Watching him.
Not as a prince. Not as a future king.
But as the man she knew. The man who had dreamed of peace.
Of mercy. Of a better realm.
And now—
He was being asked to choose between that man and the king he had to become.
The silence stretched.
Until—
Jon Connington could no longer hold it.
“This changes nothing,” he said sharply. “He has confessed to regicide. To breaking his sacred oath.”
Maester Pycelle nodded eagerly. “The laws are clear. A Kingsguard who kills his king must face execution.”
Robert let out a low, dangerous laugh. “You would execute the man who saved your life.”
“I would uphold the law,” Pycelle insisted.
“The law would have burned with the rest of us,” Robert snapped.
“Enough.”
The word did not come loudly.
But it cut through everything.
Rhaegar rose. Slowly. Deliberately.
And when he stood—
The room fell silent once more.
Because this time—
It was not uncertainty. It was authority.
“I have heard enough.”
His gaze moved across the room.
Over each man.
Each argument. Each demand.
Then—
Back to Jaime.
“You acted to save the realm,” Rhaegar said.
The words were clear.
Measured. Undeniable.
A ripple moved through the chamber.
Subtle. But real.
“You prevented the destruction of King’s Landing. You prevented the deaths of thousands.”
Jaime did not react. Did not move.
But something in his expression—
Loosened. Barely.
Rhaegar’s voice did not soften. “You did the realm a service.”
Tywin’s shoulders eased, just slightly.
Robert nodded once, sharply.
But Rhaegar was not finished. “And yet—”
The word settled heavily. “You broke your oath.”
Jaime’s jaw tightened.
There it was. The truth of it. Unavoidable.
“You killed your king,” Rhaegar continued. “The man you were sworn to protect.”
Silence held.
Tight. Waiting.
“For that,” Rhaegar said, “there must be consequence.”
Tywin’s gaze sharpened instantly.
Pycelle straightened.
Connington’s expression hardened.
Robert frowned.
Even Jon Arryn’s posture shifted slightly.
The room braced.
For judgment. For sentence.
For something final.
Rhaegar stepped down from the dais.
Closing the distance between himself and Jaime.
Not as prince to subject.
But as man to man. As king to the one who had shaped his crown.
He stopped before him.
Close enough that there could be no misunderstanding.
“No man who has sat the Iron Throne before me would have spared you,” Rhaegar said quietly.
Jaime met his gaze. “I know.”
“And perhaps they would have been right,” Rhaegar continued.
A pause.
Then—
“I am not them.”
The words settled.
Different. Decisive. Final.
Rhaegar straightened slightly. “You will not be executed.”
The tension in the room broke—
Not loudly. But completely.
“You will not be sent to the Wall.”
Tywin exhaled slowly.
Barely noticeable. But there.
Jaime did not move.
Did not speak.
He simply waited.
Because there was more.
There had to be.
“There is no place for you in the Kingsguard,” Rhaegar said.
The words were softer. But no less final.
“The white cloak you wear… no longer belongs to you.”
That—
That landed.
Jaime’s breath caught slightly.
The only outward sign.
“You are dismissed from your vows,” Rhaegar continued. “You will return to Casterly Rock with your father.”
Tywin’s expression did not change.
But something behind it—
Shifted. Calculation. Expectation.
Rhaegar’s gaze moved to him briefly.
Sharp. Knowing.
“And you will not presume upon this outcome,” he said.
The words were calm.
But carried weight.
Tywin inclined his head. Slowly. “My king.”
There it was.
Spoken. Accepted. Recognised.
Rhaegar did not linger on it.
“Tyrion Lannister,” he said, his gaze still on Tywin, “has shown capability in your absence.”
A flicker. Barely there. But real.
“Do not dismiss him,” Rhaegar continued. “Casterly Rock has not suffered under his influence.”
Tywin said nothing.
But the message had been delivered.
And understood.
Rhaegar turned back.
Returning to his place.
To the chair. To the crown that had not yet touched his head—
But already rested upon him.
“This council is dismissed.”
No one argued. No one spoke.
Because it was done.
The king had decided.
And the realm—
Would follow.
Later, when the halls had quieted and the weight of the day had begun to settle into something more manageable—
There was only stillness.
In their chambers, Lyanna Stark sat beside the bed, the candlelight soft against her features, her expression thoughtful, her hand resting gently over her stomach.
The door opened quietly.
Rhaegar Targaryen entered.
And for the first time since she had seen him—
He looked tired.
Not physically. Not entirely.
But something deeper. Something quieter.
He did not speak immediately. He simply moved toward her.
Drawn.
As he always was.
Lyanna watched him approach. Said nothing.
Because she understood.
He sat beside her. Close. But not touching.
Not yet.
The silence between them was not empty.
It was full.
Of everything that had happened. Of everything that had changed.
“My father is dead,” he said at last.
The words were quiet.
But they carried weight.
Lyanna’s gaze softened. “I know.”
A pause.
Longer this time.
“He would have burned them all,” Rhaegar continued.
His voice was steady.
But there was something beneath it. Something that had not yet settled.
“He would have burned you.”
Lyanna reached for his hand then.
Without hesitation. Without fear.
“I’m here.”
He turned to her. Really looked.
As though confirming it. As though grounding himself in it.
And then—
She gasped softly.
A small sound. But enough.
Rhaegar moved instantly. “What is it—”
Her hand pressed lightly against her stomach.
Her eyes wide.
But not with fear. With wonder.
“The babe—”
A breath.
“It kicked.”
The world stilled.
Again.
But this time—
It was not heavy. Not suffocating.
Rhaegar’s hand came to her stomach, tentative at first, then certain as she guided it into place.
They waited.
A heartbeat. Two.
Then—
Movement. Faint.
But unmistakable.
Rhaegar froze.
His breath catching. His eyes lifting to hers.
And in them—
Tears. Unfallen.
But there.
“She is strong,” Lyanna whispered, a smile touching her lips.
Rhaegar let out a soft breath.
Almost a laugh. Almost disbelief.
“I saw them,” he said quietly.
Lyanna tilted her head. “In your dream.”
He nodded. “All of them.”
A faint smile touched Lyanna’s lips. “Still convinced it’s a girl?”
“I have never been more certain.”
She huffed softly. “We’ll see.”
A pause.
Then, lighter—
“I’ve changed my mind.”
Rhaegar raised a brow slightly.
“About Jon.”
He let out a quiet laugh.
“Too many already.” Lyanna smiled. “And besides,” she added, her voice softening, “if he looks like a Stark, he should have a Targaryen name.”
Rhaegar considered that.
Then, thoughtfully—
“Valarr.”
She tilted her head.
“Aemond.”
A small smile.
“Aelor.”
Her fingers tightened slightly around his.
“Vaegon.”
A pause.
Then—
“Aegon.”
Lyanna exhaled softly, leaning into him just slightly. “We have time.”
Rhaegar’s arm came around her, instinctive.
Certain.
“Yes,” he said.
And for the first time that day—
For the first time since blood had stained the throne—
There was something else.
Not duty. Not prophecy. Not war.
Peace. Brief. Fragile. But real.
And as they lay together, speaking softly into the quiet, their voices fading into something softer still—
The realm waited.
But for now—
They did not.
For now—
They simply were.
Notes:
Long chapter...
Also just to debrief on the punishment for Jaime. Rhaegar fully expects to hear petitions from Tyrion and Jaime once Tywin is dead/ill to see who becomes Lord of Casterly Rock. I believe Rhaegar is on Team Tyrion (let's be honest, so is Jaime).
Anyway, Thank you for reading! Not a lot more to go...
Chapter 46: The Crown Offered
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There had never been a time in Rhaegar Targaryen’s life when the crown had not existed for him.
Not as a thing of gold and iron. But as a certainty.
A shadow that stretched across every lesson, every expectation, every quiet moment where he had been reminded, gently or otherwise, of what he would one day become.
He had been born a prince. He had been raised a king.
Even as a boy, he had understood that his life was not his own. It belonged to the realm. To legacy. To a line that stretched back through conquest and fire, through dragons and blood and destiny.
And yet—
There had been a time when that weight had not felt unbearable.
Before Aerys II Targaryen had changed. Before Duskendale. Before fear had taken root in a man who had once been merely proud, merely vain, merely flawed in ways that did not yet threaten to consume everything around him.
Rhaegar had remembered the shift. Not all at once, not in a single moment. But in fragments.
A glance that lingered too long. A command given too harshly. A silence where warmth had once lived.
And then—
The paranoia. The cruelty. The fire.
He had grown up quickly after that. Because someone had to.
Because the realm could not afford a king who unravelled.
And so Rhaegar had turned inward.
To books. To prophecy. To something that felt certain when the world around him did not.
The Prince That Was Promised.
A figure of salvation. Of destiny. Of purpose.
For a time, he had believed it was him.
It had been easier that way.
To think that all of it—
The burden. The expectation. The quiet, suffocating weight of becoming something greater than a man had meaning. Had reason.
He had shaped himself around it, sharpened himself against it. Willed himself into something worthy of prophecy.
But prophecy was distant.
Cold. Unforgiving.
It did not touch him. It did not hold him. It did not love him.
And then—
Lyanna Stark had entered his life.
Not as prophecy. Not as destiny.
But as something far more dangerous. Something real.
She had not seen a saviour when she looked at him. She had not seen a symbol.
She had seen him.
And in doing so, she had changed everything.
Marrying her had not been an act of duty, not truly. It had been salvation. Not the kind written in scrolls or whispered in ancient tongues, but the kind that came from being known.
From being chosen. From being loved.
She was his wife. She was the mother of his child.
But more than that—
She was the love of his life.
And for the first time, the crown had not felt like his only purpose.
“Your Grace.”
The voice cut through his thoughts. Grounded him. Pulled him back into the present.
Rhaegar blinked slowly, his gaze sharpening as the chamber came back into focus around him.
The Small Council. The table. The men who now looked to him not as prince—
But as king.
Jon Connington stood at his side, his posture rigid, his expression firm.
“You must take the throne,” he said. “Immediately.”
Around the table, the others echoed the sentiment in quieter ways.
Maester Pycelle nodded gravely, his chain shifting with the movement. “The realm requires stability,” he said. “There must be no uncertainty.”
Varys watched from his place, his expression unreadable, but his silence itself an agreement.
Qarlton Chelsted spoke of coin and confidence, of markets that would falter without clear leadership.
Symond Staunton spoke of law, of order, of the dangers of a throne left unclaimed.
Lucerys Velaryon spoke of fleets and foreign eyes, watching, waiting.
And at the far end, Gerold Hightower stood silent, but his presence alone was its own form of counsel.
All of them—
Waiting. Urging. Pressing.
Take the throne.
Take the crown.
Become what you were always meant to be.
Rhaegar’s gaze lowered slightly.
To the table. To his hands.
To something unseen.
The crown.
He could almost feel its weight. Not the metal. The burden.
The thing that had consumed his father. That had twisted him. Broken him. Turned him into something unrecognisable.
A king. And a warning.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly. “The Kingsguard,” he said instead.
The shift was subtle but deliberate.
“We must consider Ser Jaime’s replacement.”
A flicker of surprise moved through the room.
Not confusion but recognition.
He was deflecting. Choosing a different path.
For now.
Connington hesitated, just briefly, before responding.
“There are worthy knights,” he said carefully. “Names can be put forward.”
Pycelle nodded eagerly. “Yes, yes, of course. The white cloaks must remain seven.”
Varys said nothing.
But his gaze lingered on Rhaegar a moment longer than the others.
Seeing.
Understanding.
Waiting.
Elsewhere in the Red Keep, far from the weight of crowns and councils—
Laughter, softer and more fragile, filled a small chamber.
Lyanna sat beside Ashara Dayne, a cup of tea warming her hands as the two women spoke in quieter tones.
There was lightness there. Deliberate. Carefully held.
As though both of them understood that it could vanish if they did not protect it.
“He will come to hate all of this,” Ashara said softly, glancing toward the door. “The court. The whispers. The watching.”
Lyanna smiled faintly. “He already does.”
Ashara laughed lightly. “And yet he endures it.”
“For the realm,” Lyanna said.
“For you,” Ashara countered gently.
Lyanna did not deny it.
Before she could respond, the door opened.
Ned stepped inside.
And immediately paused.
His gaze fell upon Ashara.
And for a moment—
The world shifted.
Subtly. Quietly. But unmistakably.
Colour rose to his cheeks, faint but undeniable, and he seemed almost uncertain what to do with himself.
Lyanna saw it instantly. Of course she did.
Her lips curved slightly.
“Come in, Ned,” she said, warmth threading through her voice.
He cleared his throat. Stepped forward. Trying, and failing, to appear entirely composed.
Arthur, standing nearby, caught Lyanna’s glance and returned it.
Amusement flickering briefly in his otherwise steady gaze.
As Ned and Ashara began to speak, their conversation halting at first, then easing into something softer—
Lyanna shifted slightly closer to Arthur “Have you spoken to him?"
Arthur’s gaze remained forward. But his attention shifted.
“He hesitates.”
Lyanna nodded. “I know.”
Arthur was quiet for a moment.
“He has always carried the weight of it,” he said. “But now… it is different.”
Lyanna’s hand moved instinctively to her stomach. “He fears becoming his father.”
Arthur did not deny it. “Can you blame him?”
“No,” Lyanna said softly. “But he is not him.”
Arthur’s gaze shifted then. Briefly. Meeting hers.
“He will need to believe that.”
Lyanna exhaled slowly.
“He will.”
Far below, in the vast expanse of the Dragonpit, fire and shadow danced across ancient stone.
Rhaegar stood before Vaelarys, the great dragon’s presence filling the space with something primal, something powerful, something untouched by the politics above.
Vaelarys shifted slightly, his great head lowering just enough to acknowledge his rider.
Rhaegar stepped closer, his hand resting briefly against the dragon’s scales.
Warm. Alive. Real.
He spoke then, softly. In the language that felt older than crowns.
Valyrian.
Words meant only for the two of them.
Of doubt. Of burden. Of a crown he did not know if he wished to wear.
Vaelarys huffed softly, a low rumble that echoed through the chamber.
As though he understood. As though he did not care for crowns.
Only strength. Only truth. Only fire.
“You always were simpler than I,” Rhaegar murmured.
“Brother.” The voice echoed lightly behind him.
Viserys Targaryen stepped forward, a hint of apology in his expression. “I did not mean to listen.”
Rhaegar did not turn immediately. “It is no secret.”
Viserys hesitated. Then—
“You should take the throne.”
Direct. Unflinching.
Rhaegar glanced at him. “You say that easily.”
Viserys shook his head. “No,” he said. “I say it because you have already been ruling.”
A pause.
“Since father began to fall.”
The words lingered.
Heavy. True.
“The realm already looks to you,” Viserys continued. “This only makes it official.”
Rhaegar said nothing.
But the silence between them had changed.
That night, in the quiet of their chambers, the weight returned.
But this time—
He did not carry it alone.
Lyanna sat beside him, the candlelight soft against her features, her presence steady, grounding.
Rhaegar’s voice, when he spoke, was quieter than she had ever heard it. “I do not know if I want it.”
Lyanna did not react with surprise. Only understanding.
“The crown,” he clarified.
She studied him. Carefully.
“It destroyed him,” Rhaegar said. “What if it does the same to me?"
Lyanna reached for his hand.
Firm. Certain.
“You are not your father.”
“I know,” he said. “But neither was he, once.”
That gave her pause. But only for a moment.
“If you refuse,” she said instead, “the realm will not wait.”
Rhaegar’s gaze lifted. Meeting hers.
“There will be factions,” she continued. “Uncertainty. Conflict.”
A small breath.
“And someone else will take it.”
She tilted her head slightly. A hint of mischief threading through her tone. “Perhaps Robert Baratheon.”
Rhaegar huffed softly despite himself. “That would be a disaster.”
“It would,” she agreed lightly. Then, softer, more serious. “The realm needs a king.”
Her hand tightened around his. “It needs you.”
Silence followed.
But it was not empty. It was full of something steady.
Something real.
Not prophecy. Not destiny.
Choice.
And as Rhaegar looked at her—
At the woman who had changed everything—
He understood something he had not before.
The crown was not his burden alone.
Not anymore.
And perhaps—
That was the difference.
Notes:
Kind of short, kind of filler.
Ned and Ashara? Hehe.
Thank you for reading! Comment if you're comfortable!
Chapter 47: The Coronation of Ice and Fire
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The chamber was filled with quiet motion, the soft rustle of silk and the muted murmur of handmaidens at work. Needles flashed in the morning light as final adjustments were made, hems straightened, sleeves smoothed, every detail perfected for the day that would be remembered long after all of them were gone.
At the centre stood Lyanna Stark, her gaze fixed on her reflection.
“Hold still, my princess,” one of the seamstresses murmured, adjusting the fall of her sleeve.
Lyanna huffed softly, though she did not move. “I have been holding still for far too long already.”
“That is because today is not a day for haste,” came Ashara Dayne’s voice from behind her, warm with amusement.
Lyanna met her gaze in the mirror. “Easy for you to say. You are not the one being stitched into place.”
Ashara stepped closer, her eyes moving over the gown with quiet approval. “No. But I am the one who gets to admire it.”
Lyanna’s lips curved slightly.
The gown clung to her in a way that felt both foreign and entirely right. Deep red flowed through the fabric like living flame, threaded with black so dark it seemed endless, yet woven through it were faint patterns of frost and pale leaves, a whisper of the North that refused to fade.
Ashara tilted her head. “You look every bit a queen.”
“I am,” Lyanna replied simply.
There was no hesitation in it.
Ashara smiled faintly. “And still a Stark.”
“Always.”
Lyanna’s hand moved to her stomach, resting there instinctively. The curve beneath her palm was no longer something that could be hidden. It had grown in the past weeks, steady and undeniable.
Ashara’s gaze softened as she followed the movement. “Does it feel strange?”
Lyanna shook her head. “No.”
She paused, her fingers pressing slightly firmer against the fabric.
“It feels right.”
In another chamber, far quieter, Rhaegar Targaryen stood by the window, the pale morning light catching in his hair.
“You have always stood there when something weighs on you.”
He did not need to turn. “Mother.”
Rhaella Targaryen came to stand beside him, her presence calm, steady.
“You will wear his crown,” she said softly.
“Not yet.”
“Today,” she corrected gently.
Rhaegar exhaled slowly. “It was not meant to happen this way.”
“No,” she agreed. “But it happened as it must.”
He turned then, meeting her gaze.
“I watched him fall,” she continued quietly. “For years. I feared what would become of the realm when he finally broke.”
A pause.
“But I never feared what would become of it when you took his place.”
Something shifted in his expression.
“You did what was needed,” she said, her voice firm now. “And you did it with restraint. With thought. With care.”
Rhaegar’s jaw tightened slightly. “He was still my father.”
“And you are still his son,” she replied. “That does not make you him.”
Silence lingered between them.
Then she reached out, resting her hand lightly on his arm.
“I am proud of you.”
Rhaegar lowered his gaze briefly, then inclined his head.
“Thank you.”
The Great Sept of Baelor stood in reverent silence.
Lords and ladies filled the vast space, their voices hushed, their attention fixed upon the man standing beneath the towering statues of the Seven.
Rhaegar Targaryen. Clad in black and red.
Still. Unyielding.
The High Septon’s voice carried through the hall as the rites began, ancient words echoing against stone.
“Do you, Rhaegar of House Targaryen, swear before the Seven to protect and defend the realm?”
“I do,” Rhaegar answered, his voice steady.
The ceremony continued, each vow binding him further, each word placing the weight of the realm upon his shoulders.
When the crown was brought forth, a murmur passed through the crowd.
The High Septon lifted it carefully. “Kneel.”
Rhaegar did.
The crown was placed upon his head.
And the voice rang out.
“Rhaegar of House Targaryen, First of His Name, King of the Andals, the Rhoynar, and the First Men, Rider of Vaelarys, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms and Protector of the Realm, the Dragon Reforged.”
“Long live the king,” the hall echoed.
But Rhaegar did not rise immediately.
Instead, he stood slowly, his gaze moving through the crowd until it found her.
Lyanna Stark.
She stood in red and black, her posture unyielding, her eyes fixed on him.
He stepped forward.
A murmur rippled through the sept.
“Your Grace—” the High Septon began, uncertain.
Rhaegar did not stop.
He descended the steps, each footfall deliberate.
When he reached her, he stilled.
For a moment, neither spoke.
Then Lyanna said quietly, “You are causing a stir.”
“Let them watch,” he replied.
A second crown was brought forth, delicate, pale, shaped like winter blooms.
Lyanna’s breath caught slightly as she looked at it. “Rhaegar…”
He met her gaze.
“You are mine before the realm,” he said, his voice soft.
A ripple of shock moved through the hall.
“And I am yours.”
Lyanna did not look away.
“You do not have to do this,” she murmured.
“I want to.”
He lifted the crown.
“Lyanna of House Stark,” he said quietly, only for her, “will you stand with me? Not as duty. Not as alliance. But as my equal.”
Her lips parted slightly. “I already do.”
A faint smile touched his lips.
“I know.”
And then he placed the crown upon her head.
Silence fell.
Complete. Stunned.
And then—
A roar split the sky.
Above the city, Vaelarys circled, his cry echoing like thunder.
Lyanna let out a soft breath. “He approves.”
“He always does,” Rhaegar murmured.
In the courtyard later, the air was calmer, the weight of the ceremony softened by distance.
Brandon Stark crossed his arms, eyeing them both.
"So, King and Queen.”
Lyanna smirked. “Try not to sound so impressed.”
“I am not impressed,” Brandon said dryly. “I am reminding you not to forget where you came from.”
“As if I could,” she replied.
Ned stepped forward, his expression quieter. “You will come North before the child is born.”
“We will,” Lyanna said.
Rhaegar inclined his head. “You have my word.”
Ned nodded, then looked at his sister again, something softer passing through his gaze.
“Take care of her,” he said to Rhaegar.
“I will,” Rhaegar answered.
Brandon snorted. “You had better.”
Lyanna rolled her eyes. “I am standing right here.”
“And you are still my sister,” Brandon shot back.
She laughed softly.
That night, their chambers were quiet.
The celebrations had faded into distant sound, the world beyond their walls momentarily irrelevant.
Rhaegar stood near the window, looking out over the city.
Lyanna approached him, the soft rustle of her gown the only sound.
“You are thinking again.”
“I often do.”
She stepped closer. “Dangerous habit.”
He huffed softly, glancing at her.
“You should rest.”
“Not yet.”
She tilted her head slightly. “You crowned me before the entire realm.”
“I did.”
“And you meant it.”
“I did.”
Lyanna studied him for a moment, then took his hand, guiding it to her stomach.
“Our realm is here too,” she said quietly.
Rhaegar’s expression softened, his hand settling there instinctively.
“I know.”
There was a pause.
Then she smiled faintly. “You looked very kingly today.”
“And you looked very pleased with yourself.”
“I was,” she admitted.
A quiet laugh escaped him.
She leaned closer, her voice softer now. “You did well.”
Rhaegar rested his forehead against hers.
“For the first time,” he murmured, “I believe that.”
Lyanna’s hand tightened around his.
“Good,” she said. “Because the realm needs its king.”
“And what do you need?"
She did not hesitate. “You.”
He exhaled softly, closing his eyes for a moment.
Then he pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.
“And you have me.”
Notes:
Thank you for reading! Comment if you're comfortable!
Chapter 48: The Realm Watches
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The realm did not erupt.
That, perhaps, was the most remarkable thing of all.
There had been no immediate war cries, no banners raised in defiance, no kingdoms splitting themselves apart in outrage or ambition. Instead, across Westeros, there had been something far more dangerous and far more fragile.
Silence.
Measured. Watching. Waiting.
The Mad King was dead.
That truth alone carried a weight that could not be ignored. For years, whispers of Aerys II Targaryen’s madness had spread like rot beneath the surface of the realm, spoken quietly in halls and loudly in private. His death had not shocked the people nearly as much as it should have. If anything, it had confirmed what many had already feared.
What mattered now was what came after.
And what came after was Rhaegar Targaryen.
Young. Measured. Formidable in a way that did not demand attention, but commanded it nonetheless.
The lords of the realm watched him closely. Not with open distrust, but with caution shaped by memory. They had seen what a king could become. They would not be blind again.
Yet there was something else beneath that caution.
Hope.
Careful. Quiet. Unspoken.
But present.
In the Red Keep, those first two weeks unfolded not with spectacle, but with discipline.
Rhaegar did not indulge in celebration.
He ruled.
The small council chamber became his constant, its doors rarely closed for long. Lords and advisors came and went in steady rhythm, each bringing reports, concerns, requests that had been neglected under Aerys’ rule.
On one such morning, the chamber was already full when Rhaegar entered.
Jon Connington stood at the head of the table, parchments in hand, his posture sharp with purpose. Varys lingered nearby, quiet as ever, his eyes missing nothing. Maester Pycelle sat with his chains glinting faintly, while the remaining council members waited in varying states of anticipation.
“Your Grace,” Connington said, inclining his head.
Rhaegar took his seat without ceremony.
“The Riverlands request confirmation of grain shipments,” Pycelle began, his voice careful. “The disruption under the previous reign has caused—”
“It will be handled,” Rhaegar said calmly. “Redistribute from the Reach. Lord Tyrell has already pledged support.”
Varys inclined his head slightly. “Indeed, Your Grace. The Reach seems most eager to demonstrate loyalty.”
Rhaegar’s gaze flicked to him briefly. “As are many.”
It was not said as praise.
It was acknowledgment.
Connington stepped forward, placing another parchment before him. “There is also the matter of the Gold Cloaks. Their command structure—”
“Will be reformed,” Rhaegar finished. “Those who served out of fear will be given a chance to prove loyalty. Those who did not will be removed.”
There was no hesitation in his tone.
No uncertainty.
The council exchanged brief glances.
This was not a king finding his footing.
This was a king who had already found it.
Elsewhere, the tone of the Red Keep softened.
In quieter chambers, away from council tables and strategy, life unfolded differently.
In the late morning light, Lyanna Stark sat beside an open window, the breeze stirring faintly through the room as she shifted in her seat.
“You should not sit like that,” came a familiar voice.
Lyanna glanced up, unimpressed. “And why not?"
Viserys leaned against the doorway, arms crossed. “Because you look uncomfortable.”
“I am comfortable.”
“You are not.”
“I am,” she insisted.
Viserys raised a brow. “You are stubborn.”
“So I have been told.”
He pushed off the doorway, stepping closer, his gaze dropping briefly to her stomach.
“It is… growing.”
Lyanna huffed a quiet laugh. “That tends to happen.”
He hesitated, then asked, almost cautiously, “Do you think it will be a girl?"
“Rhaegar does.”
“And you?”
“I think it will be a boy.”
Viserys considered that. “If it is a boy, he will be insufferable.”
Lyanna smirked. “Like his uncle.”
Viserys scoffed. “I am not insufferable.”
“You are.”
A pause.
Then, quieter, “You will stay here, won’t you?"
Lyanna’s expression softened slightly. “Yes.”
He nodded once.
That was enough.
Later, a different kind of quiet existed.
Rhaella sat with Lyanna in a sunlit chamber, her hands resting gently over her own growing stomach.
“You carry it well,” Rhaella said softly.
Lyanna glanced at her. “So do you.”
Rhaella smiled faintly, though it did not fully reach her eyes. “I have had more practice.”
A silence settled between them, not uncomfortable, but filled with understanding that did not need to be spoken.
“Do you ever…” Lyanna began, then hesitated.
Rhaella looked at her. “Fear it?”
Lyanna nodded slightly.
Rhaella’s gaze lowered briefly to her hands. “Yes.”
A pause.
“Every time.”
Lyanna exhaled quietly.
“But,” Rhaella continued, her voice steadier now, “it is not the fear that stays with you.”
Lyanna met her gaze.
“It is the reason you endure it.”
Her hand moved instinctively to her stomach.
Lyanna mirrored the motion.
Neither spoke after that.
They did not need to.
Afternoons often brought lighter company.
In one such moment, Lyanna sat with Ashara Dayne, a small table between them, cups of tea long since forgotten.
“You have not slowed down,” Ashara observed.
Lyanna raised a brow. “Should I?"
“Most women would.”
“I am not most women.”
Ashara laughed softly. “No. You are not.”
Lyanna leaned back slightly, shifting her weight. “Besides, if I sit idle, I will be surrounded by concerned glances and whispered instructions.”
“And that would be unbearable.”
“Completely.”
Ashara studied her for a moment. “You are happy.”
It was not a question.
Lyanna’s answer came easily.
“Yes.”
Ashara’s expression softened. “Good.”
Evenings, however, belonged to something else entirely.
To something quieter.
More grounded.
On one such evening, the royal family gathered for dinner.
The room was warm, lit by soft candlelight, the atmosphere far removed from the rigid formality of court.
Rhaegar sat at the head of the table, though his posture lacked the stiffness of the throne. His mother sat to his right, while Lyanna sat to his left, her presence steady, grounding.
Across from them, Viserys leaned back slightly, watching the exchange with quiet interest.
“You did not come to the council today,” Rhaegar noted, glancing at him.
“I was not summoned.”
“You rarely wait to be.”
Viserys smirked faintly. “Perhaps I am learning restraint.”
Lyanna snorted softly. “I doubt that.”
Rhaella hid a small smile behind her cup.
Rhaegar’s gaze shifted to Lyanna then. “And what did you do instead?"
“Sat,” she said simply.
Viserys scoffed. “She argued with me.”
“I did not argue,” Lyanna corrected. “I corrected.”
“That is the same thing.”
“It is not.”
Rhaegar’s lips curved faintly. “I am certain it is not.”
A brief silence followed, comfortable, unforced.
Then Rhaella spoke, her voice gentle. “The realm is quieter.”
Rhaegar nodded slightly. “For now.”
“They believe in you,” she said.
“They are watching me.”
“As they should.”
Lyanna spoke then, her tone steady. “Let them watch.”
Rhaegar glanced at her.
“There is nothing to hide.”
Something in his expression softened.
“No, there is not,” he replied.
Viserys leaned forward slightly. “And if they doubt?”
Rhaegar’s gaze sharpened, just slightly.
“They will learn not to.”
The statement was quiet.
But absolute.
Later that night, when the keep had settled into silence once more, Rhaegar stood by the window again.
It seemed he always did.
Lyanna joined him without a word, her presence familiar, expected.
“They are watching you,” she said softly.
“I know.”
“And what do you think they see?"
Rhaegar considered that.
“A king.”
Lyanna tilted her head slightly. “Only that.”
He glanced at her. “What do you see?"
She did not hesitate.
“You.”
A pause.
Then, quieter, “The man who chose this. Not the one who was forced into it.”
Something shifted in his gaze.
He reached for her hand, intertwining their fingers.
“For now,” he murmured, “that is enough.”
Lyanna stepped closer, resting lightly against him.
“For now,” she agreed.
Beyond them, the realm waited.
Watched.
Measured.
But within those walls, in that moment, there was something steadier than uncertainty.
Something stronger than doubt.
The beginning of peace.
Notes:
Short chapter today, sorry!
Thank you for reading!

Pages Navigation
FayleneStarlight on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 05:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
FayleneStarlight on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
FayleneStarlight on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 05:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
pietro616 on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 06:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 2 Thu 19 Feb 2026 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
FayleneStarlight on Chapter 2 Sat 21 Feb 2026 01:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 2 Sat 21 Feb 2026 02:27PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 21 Feb 2026 02:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ham1798 (Hamdc0898) on Chapter 2 Wed 11 Mar 2026 05:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rhys_108 on Chapter 2 Thu 02 Apr 2026 08:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
DrachenRitter on Chapter 2 Thu 26 Mar 2026 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Blue (Guest) on Chapter 2 Thu 16 Apr 2026 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
FayleneStarlight on Chapter 3 Sat 21 Feb 2026 07:53PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 21 Feb 2026 07:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 02:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Yuna13fr on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 06:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 02:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
pietro616 on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 08:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 02:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
my_light_into_the_darkness on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 09:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Feb 2026 02:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
pietro616 on Chapter 4 Mon 23 Feb 2026 08:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 01:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
pietro616 on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 10:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
my_light_into_the_darkness on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 01:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
MissBellJar on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 01:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 10:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
KitKat531 on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 08:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Feb 2026 10:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
FayleneStarlight on Chapter 4 Wed 25 Feb 2026 02:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
KitKat531 on Chapter 5 Thu 26 Feb 2026 10:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
amzscribes on Chapter 5 Fri 27 Feb 2026 12:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
selenite34 on Chapter 5 Mon 06 Apr 2026 02:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
selenite34 on Chapter 5 Mon 06 Apr 2026 02:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation